Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Black Market smelled of blood. It always smelled of blood. But this time, Legoshi could hardly smell anything else. His nose—his greatest gift—was blinded by fear. Haru’s scent had vanished among the raw meat, the sweat of carnivores, and the remnants of violence. He had searched every corner: hallways, warehouses, alleys. But he had lost her. And desperation was driving him. With every step, he was closer to the edge.
“I’ll find you, Haru. Even if it’s the last thing I do.”
The thought repeated itself like a desperate mantra. He couldn’t forget. Not the night he nearly devoured her, nor the time she took his trembling hand. There were questions never asked, moments they never lived. That debt gnawed at him more than any wound.
Legoshi didn’t know if he loved Haru. But he knew he couldn’t let her die.
He walked past stalls of pelts, organs, and seasoned meat. He asked with a firm voice, but every answer was the same: eyes full of guilt, fear, and a silence heavier than any denial.
Then a male voice cut through his thoughts:
“You looking for the Shishigumi, kid?”
Legoshi turned. A black panther—thin but steady, with eyes like knives.
“Yes,” he answered without hesitation. “Do you know where to find them?”
The feline smiled. A crooked, malicious grin.
“Follow me.”
He did. Not out of trust, but desperation. They walked a few blocks side by side, until Legoshi felt a sharp pain near his ribs. A knife. The blade pressed against the fabric, ready to pierce it.
“If you're planning to die today,” the panther whispered in his ear, “why not leave us a gift? It's always harder to skin a mangled body…”
Before Legoshi could react, another voice rang out from the alleyways:
“Leave him. That kid’s my patient.”
Gouhin.
The panther growled, frustrated.
“Come on, Gouhin. This idiot’s begging for death. Let me at least profit from it…”
“Walk away and you get to live one more day. Deal?”
No argument. The panther vanished into the shadows.
Gouhin turned to Legoshi, visibly annoyed.
“You damn fool, what the hell are you doing here? What was that guy talking about?”
Still shaken, Legoshi lowered his gaze.
“I think he said that because I’m looking for the Shishigumi.”
Gouhin stared in silence.
“Seriously? And why would someone like you be after that scum?”
“They’ve got Haru. They’re going to kill her. I know it. And I have to stop them. She’s the rabbit girl I told you about.”
“You’re serious? Even if you managed to pull it off—and by some miracle survive—what do you think’s going to happen? You really think you can take on an armed gang by yourself? That’s suicide. At least, head-on.”
Legoshi swallowed hard. But his voice came out clear. Steady.
“I don’t know what I feel for Haru, okay? But I know letting her die is wrong. No matter what it takes, I’ll find her.”
Gouhin sighed. And for the first time, he seemed to give in.
“I admire your courage, kid. But you can’t do this alone. Look, I’ll buy you some time.”
“Time?”
“I’ll distract the Shishigumi. I’ll stage a fight near their walls. I know some thugs who’d kill for a few yen. While they’re busy, you sneak in. Go straight to the top of their tower. I’ll be close behind—taking out any threats along the way.”
Then Gouhin’s voice dropped. Low. Dark.
“Be ready to fight, Legoshi. And know this: you might have to kill to survive.”

Chaos erupted like a contained explosion.
From his hiding spot, Legoshi watched as the Shishigumi lions stampeded toward the main wall. Out in the street, Gouhin had staged a fight. Fists, claws, and fangs. A savage spectacle that drew every guard's attention.
“Now,” Gouhin whispered.
Without hesitation, Legoshi followed him. They climbed over a chain-link fence, crossed the back wall, and landed in an unwatched courtyard. The silence was strange—tense. As if something didn’t add up.
They advanced. Then, a door opened ahead of them. A lion stepped out… and dropped.
A clean bullet had pierced his forehead. His lifeless body hit the carpet, staining it red.
In the distance, a figure held a smoking gun. Legoshi squinted. Antlers. Was he imagining it?
A second shot. Another lion collapsed.
“That wasn’t me,” Gouhin murmured, almost reverently. “Someone else is here. Someone with a score to settle. But it doesn’t change anything. We keep moving.”
Legoshi nodded. There was no turning back now.
Inside the building, they found two lions playing cards. One spotted them—but too late. Gohin tackled him, while the other threw a chair. Legoshi dodged it.
“Now, kid! Go!” Gouhin roared. “Go to the top and save Haru!”
Legoshi didn’t answer. He ran up the stairs like his life depended on it. And in truth, it did.
Each step creaked. Every shadow looked like it hid claws. Legoshi’s heart pounded so hard he feared they’d hear it before they saw him.
But there was more than fear in his chest.
Rage. Frustration. And a cold certainty: it wasn’t enough.
He knew how to fight, sure—but he had never killed. His claws had never torn through flesh by choice. His mouth had never tasted fresh, hot blood.
And yet, that night, every fiber of his body pushed him toward that threshold.
Is this what it feels like to be a real predator?
A roar cut through the air.
From above, a lion lunged down the staircase. Huge, scarred, wielding an iron bat. Legoshi barely dodged. They tumbled down the steps, crashing against the wall. The bat fell. The lion roared and grabbed Legoshi by the throat.
“What kind of suicidal freak dares come in here, huh?! Here for the bunny?! I’ll rip out your teeth one by one!”
Legoshi struggled. The lion’s claws scratched through his fur. The air was slipping from his lungs. His vision started to darken.
And then… he remembered his words:
“I can’t let her die.”
A deafening fury surged through him. With a bestial roar, he drove his claws into the lion’s arm and shoved him toward the railing.
A moment.
A breath.
And he threw him into the void.
The lion’s body fell several stories. A dry crack. Then, silence.
Legoshi trembled.
Not from the effort.
But from what he had just done.
“No… I didn’t mean to…” he whispered.
But he didn’t stop.
He kept climbing.

Upon finally reaching the top, he burst through the only door on the floor. It swung open with a deafening crash, the wood yielding to reveal a vile scene.
In front of him: the boss of the Shishigumi.
Imposing. Aged. But still deadly.
His mane, thick yet graying, framed a face marked by years and violence. He had a square jaw and yellowed fangs, chipped from countless fights. Old scars crisscrossed his face and neck like maps of past wars. His body was massive, decrepit in appearance, but with a dormant energy just beneath the surface—like a noble ruin still capable of devouring cities.
He wore an impeccable black suit, silver buttons crossing his chest. It contrasted starkly with his pale fur, giving him an even more funereal presence. He was like a corpse refusing to die.
And his eyes... oh, his eyes. They didn’t try to deceive. They gleamed with raw madness. It was the gaze of someone who had fed too long on the fear of others, on the submission of the weak. Upon seeing Legoshi, he smiled, his teeth crooked.
“What’s this? A couple? A sacrifice?”
And he lunged at Haru.
He grabbed her with both hands, claws sinking into her flesh, and lifted her above him. As if she weighed nothing, he smashed her against the wall. Haru’s scream tore through the air like a rusty blade.
Legoshi didn’t think. He roared.
Anger and fear surged through him like electricity. His body took control, deciding his next move for him.
He ran at the lion with claws outstretched, but was met by a brutal kick that sent him crashing into a desk, which exploded into splinters. The boss advanced calmly. Like an executioner.
“You’re skinny. Weak. A pup playing predator. Did you really think you could beat me?”
Legoshi got to his feet with difficulty. His flight instinct kicked in. For the first time, he feared death. Blood trickled down his forehead. His chest ached. But his eyes did not waver. He resisted the urge to flee. And with a voice broken but firm, he replied:
“I’m not here to win. I’m here to stop you.”
The boss roared.
And the real fight began.
The first clash was a flurry of fangs and claws. Legoshi dodged a swipe that shattered a column beside him. He countered with a blow to the abdomen—but it was like hitting stone. The lion grabbed his arm and hurled him against the wall. This time, the impact was so violent he felt his ribs crack.
“You’re weak!” the lion roared, slamming a paw against the wolf’s throat while pressing his chest with another. “Your kind should know their place!”
Legoshi gasped. His vision blurred. Haru whimpered on the floor, her muffled sounds of desperation rising. Then, a thought crossed his mind:
No... not here. Not now.
The world narrowed into a tunnel. He heard only his breathing.
And then, something erupted inside him.
Legoshi twisted, spun around, and bit into the lion’s arm with all his might. His jaw cracked. The taste of blood hit him like a drug. The boss roared in pain and released him.
The wolf dropped to his knees. He coughed. Wiped his mouth with the back of his arm.
“I don’t want… to become a killer. But if I have to, to save her…”
The boss laughed, spitting red saliva.
“Save her? She’s right there! And she’s bleeding because of you! Because you were late. Because you’re slow. Because you’re soft.”
Guilt lashed at him like a whip. But he didn’t break.
He lunged at the lion again—this time with more control. He used his surroundings. Struck with a lamp. Hid behind an armchair. When the boss sought him out, Legoshi pounced from above, clawing into his back.
Both were panting. Both were wounded.
But age was catching up to the boss. His movements grew heavier. Less precise.
“Come on!” he growled. “Show me if you’re worthy of her! Show me if you can kill me!”
And then, a mistake.
The lion raised his claw for the final blow—but Legoshi slid under his arm and bit his side with every ounce of strength he had.
It wasn’t just a bite. It was a decision.
His fangs tore through flesh. The lion screamed. He staggered.
Legoshi shoved him toward the window.
Shattered glass. Blood.
They both collapsed to the floor, soaked in a red they no longer knew as theirs or the other’s.
The boss was gasping. One claw reached for something in his coat. But he didn’t make it.
Driven by instinct, Legoshi bit down once more—this time near the shoulder. A chunk of flesh gave way, ripping with blood and fabric. The wolf rose, panting. He spat.
In that moment, images flashed through his mind: the horrified gazes of those he knew and loved. He could no longer see himself. Only the beast. The killer.
Barely holding himself together, he whispered:
“I’m sorry you had to see this, Haru…”
The old lion looked at him one last time.
And in his eyes, there was no hatred.
Only recognition.
As if he understood the wolf had surpassed him.
As if he accepted his end.
He choked on his own blood, and death claimed him without glory.
Legoshi did not celebrate.
Guilt consumed him.
But he did not allow himself to break. Not yet.
He rushed to Haru, trembling. His hands stained with blood. His heart full of fractures.
He knew it. He had crossed a line.
Not as a predator.
But as something else.
He took Haru into his arms. She was alive. Wounded, but alive. Feeling her flinch, he gently set her down, trying not to hurt her.
“Haru...?” he murmured, approaching slowly. “I’m here. You’re safe now…”
She didn’t respond right away. She looked at him with a mix of fear, pain... and something else. Something that froze Legoshi to the core.
In her eyes, there was no rejection.
No relief.
Only confusion.
“What did you do…?” she finally whispered.
Legoshi dropped to his knees before her. He didn’t know what to say. Couldn’t even meet her gaze. The thought struck him with brutal clarity:
I’ve killed someone.
Just then, Gouhin burst through the door. He was panting. Covered in others’ blood and scratches. He took in the scene in a second: the boss’s corpse, the broken window, the injured wolf, the wounded rabbit.
“I’m late…” he growled, gritting his teeth. “Damn it…”
“We need to go. Now. The place will be crawling with lions any second.”
Gouhin approached, quickly assessing Haru’s condition.
“She’s alive. Barely. But we’ll get her out of here. Can you walk?”
The wolf nodded. He stood with Haru in his arms. The shaking in his legs wasn’t just exhaustion. It was something deeper. Something no rest could mend.
Before leaving, Legoshi turned one last time. Looked at the fallen lion’s body. His fangs still visible. His posture frozen in defeat.
In his mind, a phrase echoed:
I don’t want to become a killer.
And yet, he had.
But not out of hatred.
Nor for power.
But for someone who couldn’t defend herself.
That’s why, at the threshold of that tower, with blood still warm on his muzzle, Legoshi made his true decision:
Never again.
Never again would he let violence be the only answer.
But he knew that, to protect…
Sometimes, he’d have to be willing to cross the line.
He forced himself to stand.
Haru leaned weakly against him, saying nothing.
As they descended the ruined tower, Gouhin remained silent.

Only when they crossed the rear wall and disappeared into the alleys did Legoshi dare to speak.
“I did it for her. I don’t regret it.”
Gouhin glanced at him sideways, never slowing down.
“Maybe not today. But you will. One day.”
And so, with the scent of blood still clinging to his soul, Legoshi left the Shishigumi tower behind.
But he didn’t walk out the same.
Gouhin improvised bandages from his own clothes. Haru trembled in his arms. They had to get her out.
But they couldn’t go to a clinic. Not with the Shishigumi on the hunt.
“Go back to Cherrytown,” Gouhin ordered, leaving no room for argument. “It’s the safest place now. My area’s too exposed.”
He couldn’t take the train.
A wounded herbivore in the arms of a carnivore would raise too many questions.
So he ran.
And as he fled, a crimson trail followed him.
Like a curse.

Hours later, the rain caught up with them.
It was a soulless dawn.
The gardens of Cherrytown were empty.
No one was waiting. No one saw them arrive.
Legoshi walked between the hedges with Haru in his arms.
His coat, soaked.
His hands, trembling.
His heart, shattered.
He entered the infirmary without asking for permission.
He gently laid her on a stretcher, covering her with the blankets he found.
She was breathing. Barely.
Only then did his body collapse against the wall.
He let himself fall, drained of strength.
He trembled.

The Black Market smells like blood. It always smells like blood.
But tonight, the air also tastes like death.
Louis waits in the Shishigumi boss’s office.
He wears the same green coat as always, but beneath it, he trembles.
He knows the time has come to end it all.
The gun weighs heavy in his hand.
Ibuki, from a distance, watches him in silence, with the tired eyes of an old lion who sees tragedy approaching.
But it’s not Louis who decides the ending.
In the hallways of the compound, a loud crash erupts. Wild. Unmistakable.
Louis clenches his teeth. He braces for what’s coming.
But before he can fire, three lions burst into the office.
They aim their guns at him. They say nothing.
And then, they shoot.
Two bullets tear through his body.
Louis feels them rip his flesh, drain his blood.
He knows death is already on its way, even before another volley drops him completely.
He falls to the ground. Lying on his back, facing away from his attackers, he catches a glimpse through the window.
And then he sees it.
Legoshi did it.
Haru is with him. A crimson trail follows them.
Fear creeps into his fragile body. But only one thought crosses his mind:
You better live, you stupid mutt.
A voice cuts through the scene:
“What the hell did that brat do?” growls one of the lions, examining the Shishigumi boss’s body.
Ibuki interrupts:
“Those are bite marks... There's no way he did this.”
“Obviously. But you’re telling me that lone wolf did all this on his own? Come on, it’s clear he had help. Maybe he’s also the one who put a bullet in our guys’ heads downstairs.”
Another lion points his gun at Louis’s head.
Ibuki protests:
“He’s the heir to the Horns Conglomerate! We can’t just kill him.”
But the reply comes cold. Deadly.
“I couldn’t care less.”
And then, only silence.
That night, Louis finally felt peace.
A bullet between the eyes.
Ibuki couldn’t protect him.
Not this time.
Somewhere in the Black Market, a throne was left empty.

Chapter Text

Legoshi opened his eyes.
The first thing he noticed was the bandages covering his arms, legs, and other spots that still throbbed with sharp, persistent pain. To his right, on a metal cart, rested a surgical tray with tweezers, used gauze, and shards of glass stained with dried blood. The metallic scent hung heavy in the air.
As he moved his head slightly, a stab of pain shot through his neck and shoulders. Stitches. A lot of them. He didn’t know how many.
But there was something else.
Someone was holding his arm.
He blinked, trying to focus, until he saw her clearly: a nurse with vulpine features, white fur, and drooping ears. She wore a white uniform bearing Cherrytown’s emblem on the shoulder. As she gently cleaned the most recent wound, Legoshi looked up and met her eyes.
In them, he saw fear.
Doubt.
And something worse—pity.
Pity for a young, emaciated, bloodied wolf lying on a stretcher, as if dumped there after a dogfight.
The nurse finished adjusting the bandage but didn’t let go of his arm right away. Only then did she realize he was awake.
A brief, heavy silence followed.
Long enough for Legoshi to remember everything.
The tower. Haru. The blood. The gunshots.
The nurse cleared her throat, her voice barely steady.
“What did they do to you?”
Her tone wasn’t accusatory, but neither was it fully compassionate. It was an uneasy blend of professional duty and genuine concern.
Legoshi lowered his gaze. He had no words. Only the echo of screams.
Only the weight of what he’d done.
Before he could speak, the memories surged forward.
He saw himself again in that alley: the shadows, the blood, the towering figure of Gohin emerging from the darkness. Then, the antlered silhouette with a smoking weapon… and the lion dropping with a perfect hole in his head. He remembered the body he’d thrown down the stairs, the office adorned with real leather furniture, the stifling air of power still reeking of death.
And at the center of it all—the old lion.
The boss.
A legend of the Black Market.
A beast who had survived gang wars, betrayals, years of blood…
And who met his end in the jaws of a teenage wolf.
But then, the memory changed.
The worst wasn’t that.
It was her.
Haru.
The rabbit’s face surged in his mind with unbearable clarity: the first time he saw her, that awkward encounter in the gardening club, the uncomfortable night when he finally learned her name. He remembered how she defended him from those annoying girls. How she looked at him. How she made him feel seen.
And suddenly, that sweet image shattered.
He saw Haru on the ground, covered in blood, torn apart by a carnivore’s claws. Writhing. Dying.
A wave of chills swept through Legoshi’s body. Guilt, rage, pity, fear… emotions stacked like stones on his chest, crushing his breath.
Only when his mind allowed him to return to the present did he open his eyes again—and saw her.
The nurse was still there, holding his arm. Her expression was one of distress. But her firm grip radiated a fragile calm, almost maternal.
Finally, Legoshi managed a single word.
“Haru…”
The nurse looked at him in surprise.
“I know you’re in shock… from whatever happened. But I need you to tell me. So I can help. Okay?”
Legoshi nodded slowly. He tried to steady himself, stop the trembling in his fingers, but every thought dragged him back to Haru—her fragility, her broken body, her life hanging by a thread.
Then, the nurse’s voice pulled him back from the edge.
“When you arrived, you were carrying a rabbit girl. She was badly hurt… we noticed the moment you rushed in and placed her on a stretcher. If you're worried about her condition… for now, she's stable.”
Legoshi’s heart skipped a beat.
“But don’t tell anyone I said that,” she added quietly. “I could get in trouble. So promise me you won’t say anything.”
“Okay,” he whispered. “I won’t tell anyone.”
The nurse tucked a strand of reddish hair behind her ear and continued:
“When you got here… you were a mess. Bleeding everywhere. I have no idea how you made it past campus security, but you came in like hell was right on your heels. Not a word. No explanation. You just laid that girl down and collapsed.”
She paused. Her eyes studied him with a mix of curiosity and tenderness.
“The makeshift bandages you used… they were good. They saved her life.”
The image of Gohin, covered in blood as he stemmed the bleeding, stabbed into Legoshi’s mind like a blade.
“But bringing her like that was a huge risk. The guards didn’t see you… but the cameras did. Security showed up right away. At first, they thought you’d attacked her, but seeing your condition… well, that theory didn’t hold. Not completely.”
Legoshi swallowed hard.
“We ran tests. No traces of herbivore flesh or blood in your system. That’s why you’re here and not in a police station. But… you’ll still have to give a statement. That bunny had serious injuries. Her family, the authorities… they’ll all want answers.”
She lowered her voice slightly.
“I know it’s a lot. Especially for someone your age. But you need to be ready, okay?”
Legoshi didn’t answer right away.
A question crossed his mind, and his mouth let it slip:
“Why are you telling me all this? Why risk helping me?”
The nurse looked at him in silence. A faint, almost nostalgic smile crossed her face.
“Consider it a favor… between canines.”
And without another word, she walked out of the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts.
Dark thoughts. Heavy, like lead in his chest.
Legoshi stared at the ceiling. His body ached.
His soul even more.
And so, as the gray dawn wrapped Cherrytown in silence, the wolf finally slipped into an unstable sleep—deep as the night he had just survived.

In the Black Market, rumors always run.
They’re like hot air currents in a sewer—
invisible and thick,
filled with rot and truth in equal measure.
No one trusts them…
but everyone listens.
At first, they spoke of a horned figure wandering through the meat stalls that night.
A noble ghost among scavengers.
The heir to the Horns conglomerate, Louis, seen in the darkest corners of the criminal underworld.
At the same time, another tale emerged:
a lone wolf had torn through one of the most feared gangs in the Black Market.
Both stories traveled separately.
Rumors without owners.
The first to whisper them were the meat addicts, their broken minds barely able to string thoughts together.
Then came the organ and pelt dealers, who wove them into their grim transactions.
Soon, gangsters and thugs took notice.
And eventually, the words reached ears that mattered.
It was the silence that confirmed it all.
The four major gangs that ruled the Black Market's domains—
the Shishigumi, the Madaragumi, the Dokugumi, and the Inarigumi—
responded with graveyard silence.
No statements. No retaliation. Nothing.
The silence made more noise than any gunshot.
But it was Louis’ sudden disappearance from the public eye in Cherrytown that set off every alarm.
When the rumor reached Oguma,
it wasn’t a whisper.
It was a sentence.
One phone call was enough.
His contacts—discreet and lethal—confirmed what he feared.
“Louis is dead.”
The phrase echoed through his mind like an unending dirge.
Oguma collapsed into the leather chair of his office,
the same chair where he had negotiated with politicians, businessmen, and criminals dressed as philanthropists.
He—Oguma, president of the Horns conglomerate,
symbol of the reformed, progressive herbivore.
A lie.
He knew Louis hadn’t inherited his blood.
But he had inherited something far more dangerous:
his stubbornness.
Oguma had raised him to be the perfect successor.
Ruthless. Pragmatic.
A leader with a cold heart.
But he had failed.
Louis was emotional. Idealistic. Suicidal.
He remembered the night he adopted him—
a rainy night, a filthy building where herbivore children were auctioned off as bait for rich carnivores.
Louis, chained, defiant, just a child…
but already a wolf on the inside.
He saved him. Gave him a name. A future.
And now he was dead.
"My son is dead, and there's nothing I can do about it."
Tears slid down Oguma’s face.
Slow. Precise.
The first in years.
And with them, guilt.
He knew.
He had always known.
He knew that the Horns conglomerate had shady deals.
He knew some of their companies served as fronts for criminal syndicates.
He knew tons of illegal meat were trafficked under their protection.
He knew millions of yen were laundered every day while he smiled in front of cameras.
And Louis knew it, too.
The night before the attack, he had called him.
His voice trembled with rage. With disappointment.
“I can’t be part of this anymore. You… you let them profit from the deaths of our own. You give them power. You give them impunity. I won’t—”
A pause.
“I won’t be a part of this. This ends now. And I’ll make sure of it.”
He hung up.
And Oguma knew, in that precise moment,
his son had signed his death sentence.
And he was complicit.
There was no time for mourning.
No space for grief.
The eyes of the world—
and more importantly, the eyes of his partners—
would be searching for answers.
And he would have to give them.
Oguma stood up.
He walked to the window of his office, where the corrupt skyline of Denko spread before him.
There, beneath the sickly glow of neon signs and the false shine of skyscrapers,
the Black Market pulsed.
And within it,
the echo of the dead resounded.

Ibuki stared at the young deer's corpse in silence.
Louis' body lay still, pierced by five bullets: four to the chest, one to the shoulder. The last, right to the forehead, had been fatal.
But what disturbed him most wasn’t the bloody holes or the violence of the act.
It was Louis’ final expression.
No fear.
No resentment.
Just... peace.
An unbearable calm that haunted him when the blanket was pulled over the body.
Now, he was the new boss of the Shishigumi.
Shishido’s death had left a void Ibuki didn’t want—yet couldn’t ignore.
Leadership wasn’t a reward; it was a sentence. A burden wrapped in respect and blood.
He knew what was coming: disputes, vendettas, betrayal.
The silent hell of the Black Market was about to erupt.
He descended to the lower floor of the building, where a spacious office awaited him.
That day, many would come: gang members, merchants, envoys from rival clans...
But not him.
The door opened with a contained crash. Oguma, flanked by two deer bodyguards, was led inside by Shishigumi members.
No one had told him about Shishido’s death; secrecy meant survival.
But no one dared deny a man like him access. He had come to see the boss... and found Ibuki.
Ibuki stood behind the desk, firm, expressionless. As if he had been waiting.
“Mr. Oguma,” he said in a deep voice. “Thank you for coming. Before we begin… would you ask your men to wait outside? I’ll do the same with mine.”
Oguma understood instantly. This wasn’t courtesy.
It was a declaration: This will be between us. No witnesses. No guarantees.
Both gave the order with a slight nod.
The guards left in silence.
The room sank into a heavy stillness.
The calm before a storm.
Ibuki walked to the window, not fully turning his back.
“May I ask why you’re here?”
Oguma stepped forward, his shoes echoing on the marble. His eyes locked on the lion before him.
This wasn’t Shishido. He had none of that brutal theatricality.
Ibuki was different.
Quieter.
More dangerous.
“I came to see my son’s body,” he finally said, voice dry, controlled.
Ibuki turned his head slightly. Silence.
Oguma approached the desk, placing his hands on the polished surface. His hooves trembled subtly.
Part of him wanted to collapse.
The other—the stronger one—knew that crying before a carnivore was a form of defeat.
“He came here for a reason. He knew something.”
Ibuki didn’t respond. He didn’t confirm or deny. He simply listened.
“I don’t want revenge,” Oguma added. “Not war. Not now. Not publicly. But I want to know why he died. And who pulled the trigger.”
Ibuki turned fully to face him. His expression was hard—but not hostile.
“I wasn’t the one who executed him. If I had wanted him dead, there’d be no body to find. Louis did what he thought was right. He climbed to the top of hell believing he could cleanse it. He tried. And he failed.”
“And you let him fail?” Oguma snapped, anger finally surfacing.
“I protected him more than I should have,” Ibuki said, without raising his voice.
“And because of that... I now carry a corpse as well.”
The words froze Oguma.
The lion stepped closer, standing before him. The tension was almost tangible.
“Louis was brave. Braver than you or I will ever be. It wasn’t the Black Market that killed him. It was his conviction. And his need to rebel against the world you feed.”
Oguma stepped back.
That sentence hit harder than any accusation.
“You’re saying it was my fault?”
Ibuki didn’t look away.
“I’m saying he knew what was going to happen. And he came alone anyway.”
The silence that followed was more brutal than any reproach.
Oguma lowered his gaze. His jaw trembled.
Now the guilt had a name—and it weighed like lead.
“And what will you do now?” he finally asked, voice muted.
Ibuki returned to the desk and sat down slowly.
“Maintain what order remains. Quell rumors. Protect what Louis tried to destroy... and wait.”
“Wait for what?”
For the first time, Ibuki’s eyes showed unease.
“Wait for the wolf. He’s still alive. And what he did... changed the rules.”
Oguma felt a chill.
The name wasn’t spoken.
But it hung in the air like a looming threat.
“He’ll find out soon,” Ibuki added, almost to himself. “And if he decides to come back...”
The lion narrowed his eyes.
“...we’ll have to decide whether to hunt him down—or follow him.”
The silence was molten lead.
“I didn’t ask for this position,” Ibuki said. “I took it because there was no one else. Shishido is dead... and so is his son.”
Oguma didn’t reply right away. Then he nodded, with the poise of a man used to surviving among predators.
But his eyes... his eyes were shattered.
“I know,” he said at last. “I just needed to hear it from you.”
A flicker of humanity crossed the lion’s face.
But it vanished as quickly as it came.
“He could’ve left. He could’ve lived. He chose something else.” Ibuki paused.
“I respect that. But respect doesn’t stop bullets.”
Oguma exhaled—not from resignation, but restraint.
“About business,” he said, regaining the tone of a negotiator, “our agreements will continue. On one condition.”
“Of course.”
“I want my son’s remains. I want to give him a proper end. If anyone asks, I’ll say he died during a robbery. We don’t want attention.”
Ibuki nodded. That lie suited them both.
“And one more thing,” Oguma added. “I’m leaving Japan for a while. Everything related to the conglomerate will be managed by others. I hope that won’t be a problem.”
“None at all.”
Ibuki stood.
“Follow me.”
They climbed to the top floor. A shattered room awaited.
The scent of gunpowder still hung in the air.
Dried blood on the walls. Bullet marks in the wood.
This was where Louis had made his final choice.
“What happened here?” Oguma asked.
“The wolf was here. The one from the rumors. The boy from the academy. I faced him. But he didn’t come alone. Louis was with him. He fired from the shadows. He was covering him.”
Oguma clenched his teeth. He said nothing.
Ibuki opened an adjacent door. Beneath a white sheet lay Louis’ body.
His expression still bore that serene look.
Oguma didn’t break down.
He simply nodded.
He called for his bodyguards, who had remained hidden in the hallway shadows.
They approached, lifted the body with respect, and wrapped it more carefully before heading to the vehicle waiting below.
Ibuki walked them to the exit.
“My condolences, Mr. Oguma,” he said at last.
Oguma looked at him one final time.
There was no hatred. Only distance.
“Never speak of this again.”
He got into the car.
The vehicle vanished into the shadows of Denko.
Ibuki stood alone.
The Shishigumi had lost its boss.
The conglomerate, its heir.
And in the shadows of the Black Market...
something new had begun to take root.

Legoshi woke up with labored breathing and a numb body.
He blinked a few times until his eyes adjusted to the room’s dim light. Turning his head, he spotted the clock on the wall: 9:35 a.m.
The infirmary was silent. The place felt almost abandoned. Around him, beyond the white curtains that enclosed his bed, not a single murmur or footstep could be heard. His nose—sharp even through the exhaustion—picked up only two scents: the lingering aroma of disinfectant and the dry blood soaked into his bandages.
The calm didn’t last.
Haru’s image pierced his mind like a sudden pang. Knowing she was alive brought some peace, but it wasn’t enough. He needed to see her. He had to confirm with his own eyes that she was okay.
With effort, he tried to sit up. As soon as he lifted his torso, a sharp pain shot through him like a whip, from his abdomen up to his shoulders. A groan escaped his mouth, unbidden.
The curtain was flung open.
“What do you think you’re doing?”
The nurse’s firm voice broke his impulse.
Legoshi collapsed back onto the bed, head bowed like a scolded pup. He looked at her apologetically.
“Sorry. I feel better. I think I can leave now… It only hurts a little, but I’ll be fine. I have to look for Haru. And I’ve got classes… the drama club…”
“Legoshi, right?”
He flinched when she said his name. A chill ran down his spine. How did she know?
“It was on your ID,” she clarified immediately, sensing his unease. “We weren’t snooping, but we needed a name for the records. And to see if we could contact your family.”
Legoshi eased slightly. Her explanation made perfect sense.
“You need time to recover,” she continued. “You’ll have to stay here at least a few more days. You can have visitors, but you won’t be allowed to leave until a specialist evaluates you. We only handle surface wounds here. We can’t discharge you without a proper medical review.”
Legoshi clenched his jaw. His instincts screamed for him to move, to act. But his body wouldn’t cooperate, and deep down, he knew the nurse was right. He nodded reluctantly.
“Alright, Miss… Is it okay if I call you that? I wouldn’t want to be rude. Or if you’d prefer something else…”
His awkwardness bubbled up, as always, when he tried to be kind beyond the essential words.
She looked at him with a restrained smile, amused by his gentleness.
“It’s fine, don’t worry. But if you really want to know, I do have a name. I’m Lucía. You can call me Lucy, or Miss, or just Nurse. What matters now is your health, not the formalities.”
Legoshi gave a faint smile.
“Thank you, Lucy.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied with a soft tone. Then added, her eyes twinkling, “But if it makes you feel better… someone’s been waiting to see you since morning.”
Legoshi’s thoughts raced. One name sparked through the darkness in his mind.
Jack.
Moments after she spoke, the nurse opened the door. A golden Labrador crossed the threshold quickly, and without a word, wrapped Legoshi in a strong hug.
The wolf let out a muffled groan, and a stern look from Lucy was enough to make the Labrador loosen his grip.
“Thank Rex you’re okay,” Jack said, his voice trembling. “When they called the dorm last night asking about you, saying you hadn’t shown up anywhere, I started freaking out. I know you’re late sometimes, but this time… I feared the worst.”
Jack looked down, swallowing hard before going on.
“And when I found out this morning that you were here, I came right away. I’m sorry I didn’t come in sooner, it’s just… they told me you needed to rest.”
His eyes scanned Legoshi’s body, covered in bandages, with bruises visible on his neck and arms. Terror crept over him seeing his friend so battered.
“Legoshi… what happened to you?”
The wolf looked away, hesitating. He tried to explain.
“Do you remember Haru? The girl I told you about…”
Jack nodded quickly.
“She… she was kidnapped.”
The harsh truth wanted to escape his lips, but then a thought stopped him. If he said too much, he could put Jack in danger. So he chose a half-truth.
“She was taken… and I went to find her. I saved her, but… I didn’t come out unscathed.”
Jack looked at him silently, torn between doubt and trust. He didn’t fully understand what his friend had been through, but he believed in him.
“What matters is that you’re okay,” he said finally. “And I guess she is too… Maybe once she recovers, visiting her won’t be a bad idea.”
“Maybe,” Legoshi replied. “Once I get out of here… I’ll do that.”
Legoshi turned his head to the nurse.
“Miss Lucy,” he called softly.
She stepped closer immediately. Jack glanced at her before asking,
“Excuse me, do you know where Haru is? She’s a dwarf rabbit, all white. She should be about this tall,” he added, standing and gesturing to his waist.
Before he could say more, Lucy interrupted with a kind tone.
“Yes, she’s the girl who came in with Legoshi yesterday. I can’t tell you exactly where they took her, but she’s in a hospital outside of Cherrytown. Seems like she’ll need a bit more time to recover. But if everything goes well, you’ll probably see her walking these halls again.”
Legoshi’s voice rose, hopeful:
“Do you know if I could schedule a visit? To the hospital, I mean. I’d like… to know how she’s doing. Just to see her for a moment.”
Jack stepped in quickly:
“Legoshi, I don’t want to get your hopes up, but… I doubt they’ll let a carnivore visit an herbivore hospital. You know, because of the blood… and everything.”
Lucy nodded.
“Jack’s right. For the past few years, carnivore visits to herbivore patients have been banned, at least in public facilities. When I was still in school, they were allowed. You just had to wear a scent-blocking mask, and that was enough. But now… only medical staff are allowed in. The Beastar pushed for that reform, and while it might seem harsh… maybe it was for the best. You wouldn’t believe how many incidents I saw during my residency last year. I guess some impulses just can’t be suppressed.”
Jack checked his wristwatch and gasped.
“It’s that late already? I’ve got class—sorry, Legoshi!”
He tried to hug him again but stopped when he saw the pained look on his friend’s face. Instead, he just placed a hand on his shoulder.
“See you soon. Take care.”
He left the room in a rush, leaving Lucy and Legoshi alone once more.
She returned to her calm tone.
“You’ll have to wait for Haru to recover, Legoshi… but you also need to heal. So try to stay positive. Maybe once you’re out of here, you’ll find a way to see her.”
Legoshi looked at her with a hint of gratitude. His voice came out as a sincere whisper:
“Thank you for taking care of me, Miss Lucy. And for helping Haru too.”
“You’re welcome,” she said with a warm smile. “My shift’s almost over. Someone else will be looking after you. But if you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask. Don’t be shy, alright?”
Legoshi nodded. As she left, he raised a hand in farewell.
Silence returned. He thought about how boring the next few days would be stuck here. But then he thought of Lucy—her kindness, the calm she gave him. Thanks to her, he knew Haru was alive. It wasn’t peace, not quite… but it was enough to let him rest.
He closed his eyes.
Maybe, after all, this was a good time to start healing.

Chapter Text

The Price We Pay
Oguma stared out the window at Denko City, bathed in the light of a new dawn. Beneath the surface calm—where animals seemed to coexist in peace—lay a hell both literal and metaphorical, looming over them all.
The Black Market remained a necessary evil, the only way, in his eyes, to keep the darkest instincts in check. Oguma knew this. And after Louis’s death, he understood it more than ever: he realized, painfully, the price he had accepted to pay for peace.
The morticians had done a good job embalming the body and extracting the bullets. The coroners signed the death certificate. A generous donation to the police department was enough to silence the truth—at least until he decided to reveal it to the world.
Behind him, the coffin stood like an unbearable presence, a weight he would carry for the rest of his days. But he knew the moment to face it was fast approaching.
He had prepared a brief, clear statement for the media. Holding the letter in his hands, he solemnly and resignedly read over the words he had written:
“Louis, my son and future heir to the Horns Conglomerate, is dead. The violence in our streets reached him and ended his life. During a failed robbery attempt, Louis resisted and was killed by his assailant. We do not know the identity of the animal responsible, but I leave justice in the hands of the authorities—and no one else. May his death not be in vain.”
Once more, emotion surged uncontrollably. Oguma was breaking inside, but he knew he couldn’t afford to fall apart. Not here. Not now.
Memories crashed into his mind: images of the young fawn, brandishing a knife with unwavering determination, holding it to his own throat. He had chosen to die rather than surrender to the hungry carnivores of the Black Market.
Oguma remembered the pride and resolve in the boy’s eyes... and how that look had compelled him to save him in that room drenched in blood and despair.
In Louis’s eyes, he had seen something that reminded him of himself—but crueler, more twisted, and somehow purer. He also remembered the words he had spoken that day, part judgment, part prophecy:
“You’re destined for great things.”
That memory faded into another. Louis had grown. He was no longer a fawn, but a teenager who had surrendered his childhood too soon. All to grow up fast, all to please the man who had saved him.
Oguma trembled. The tears came again, unstoppable this time.
His son’s death tore at him. Though he had never shown love the way a father should, he had never stopped loving him. He had always known.
Before continuing to write the letter that would announce the deer’s departure to the world, he whispered one last sentence—more to himself than to Louis, who was no longer there:
“I wish you could have lived a little longer.”
And in that moment, he wished he hadn’t been the one to shape his fate.
He resumed writing the letter.
“Through this statement, I bring this tragic news to light. I know this will come as a heavy blow to our partners and to society as a whole. But in memory of my son, I call for peace. The last thing our city needs is more unjustified violence, more meaningless and senseless death. Denko needs peace, and we must protect it.”
One last image cut through his thoughts like a fresh wound: Louis, wearing his Cherryton uniform, impeccable as always… until blood stained everything.
The deer lay as Oguma had found him in Shishido’s office. But this time, in his vision, his own hands were stained with Louis’s blood.
He understood what his mind was trying to tell him. At last, he accepted his guilt.
He would no longer deny it to himself.
But the world… the world didn’t need to know the truth.
He closed the letter. The statement was finished.
He prepared to deliver the announcement to the press. He took the elevator. It was exactly 12:00 a.m.
As the doors opened, a wave of reporters of all species—whom he himself had summoned—flooded toward him in a storm of questions.
He didn’t answer.
Instead, he raised the sheet in his hands and, with a steady, restrained voice, began reading his statement to the media.
As the camera flashes blinded him and the voices overwhelmed him, Oguma read aloud the most painful lie he would ever speak.

Legoshi woke up.
The previous day had given him enough time to process what had happened… but he still wasn’t ready to talk about it.
During his recovery, he’d been cared for by a nurse — a bald eagle with a stern face and mechanical demeanor — with whom Legoshi had not exchanged a word.
At night, the shift changed. A kind but quiet old owl took over. He attended to Legoshi with professionalism and almost complete silence.
Eventually, Legoshi managed to have a short conversation with him.
The owl revealed that he had been the first to treat his injuries. Legoshi had been brought into the infirmary around four in the morning.
—It was Lucy who arrived early that day —the owl added, as if mentioning an insignificant detail—. By sheer coincidence, she ended up taking care of you while I called an ambulance for the rabbit. She’d stabilized her, but we needed to transfer her.
Legoshi was surprised. Lucy hadn’t told him that.
Maybe she thought it wasn’t important… or maybe she didn’t want to say anything.
He thanked the old owl, who simply replied:
—There’s nothing to thank me for. I was just doing my job. Truth is, Lucy did almost everything. She’s the youngest member of the staff… but also the most dedicated. She’s got that youthful enthusiasm you sometimes miss.
The owl finished the conversation with a calm reflection:
—Lucy is very good at her job. Maybe she gets a little too close to patients. I’m sure you’ve noticed… she talks a lot. Some people find it annoying, but personally, I think it’s nice, though maybe not very professional.
—Anyway, Legoshi, if you need anything else, don’t hesitate to ask. There are still a few hours left in my shift. And if it cheers you up, a doctor will be coming today to evaluate you.
You might be able to leave this place. You heal quickly for a wolf.
Legoshi thanked him for the conversation and said he’d take a nap.
He finally closed his eyes and slept.
There was nothing better he could do for now.

Lucy was rushing to her morning shift.
She usually arrived fifteen minutes early, but today she was afraid she might be late.
After months without incidents in Cherrytown, there was finally a patient to care for.
Legoshi.
The image of the wolf came to her mind.
His slender frame and shy demeanor contrasted with the severity of his wounds.
Lucy kept wondering what could have caused them.
Though her specialty was mending bodies, she had learned to recognize the origin of many injuries.
She knew that among the cuts that covered Legoshi’s body, there was something more.
They weren’t just lacerations: there were deep marks, long and heavy claw wounds… the kind only a large feline could inflict.
Those scars reminded her of something.
They made her think of her own time in the Black Market, back when she was still young.
Before she knew it, she had reached her destination.
Lucy stepped through the door with determination.
The characteristic smell of disinfectant hit her immediately—sharp and cold—interrupting her thoughts.
Her sneakers echoed softly against the floor.
The sterile silence of the place reminded her that she was back—in another world.
Jackson, the old owl, briefly lifted his gaze from his medical clipboard.
His expression was the same as always: stoic, focused, unhurried.
Lucy approached.
—Good morning, Mr. Jackson —she greeted, catching her breath—. How’s the patient? Any changes?
The owl replied without looking up, rolling the pen between his talons.
—The surface wounds are beginning to close. The skin has started to regenerate, which is a good sign.
In the sutured areas, we just need to keep things clean and manage the pain with analgesics.
You did a good job, Lucy.
She nodded, partly grateful, partly tense.
She turned toward Legoshi, who was sleeping soundly on the stretcher, his body wrapped in bandages.
His features, so young and yet marked by exhaustion, gave her a knot in her stomach.
—He looks calmer —she murmured, almost to herself.
Jackson continued writing until he paused.
—What concerns me now is his mental state —he said gravely—.
Since he was admitted, he hasn’t wanted to talk. Not much, anyway.
He didn’t complain about the pain. Not even once. But he keeps clenching his jaw while he sleeps.
Whatever happened to him… he’s still reliving it on the inside.
Lucy frowned, her eyes softening.
—Yeah… I noticed.
—I hope that doesn’t affect his recovery. Though you know what they say —the owl added, leaving the phrase hanging.
Lucy responded immediately:
—“Healthy mind, healthy body.”
Jackson let out a dry chuckle.
—Exactly.
And you might be able to help him talk. You know how to get patients to open up to you.
She rolled her eyes, half amused, half annoyed.
—I don’t do it just to make them open up, Mr. Jackson. I just try to make them feel comfortable.
The emotional environment is also part of the treatment.
Reducing anxiety and stress can improve physical recovery.
There are studies on that.
Jackson snorted through his beak—not sarcastically, but with the weight of experience.
—Sure, the studies.
But there are also things those studies can’t teach you…
And one of them is that, in our line of work, it’s not always a good thing to know too much about a patient.
Lucy blinked. She didn’t have a clear answer, so she chose to change the subject.
—Can I ask what those documents are?
—A request for the evaluating doctor to come in.
I think the boy is stable enough to consider discharge.
And more importantly, he can talk.
You remember what Director Gon said? As soon as he’s better, he needs to go directly to him.
—Yeah, I remember. He said Legoshi had to give a statement to the authorities…
about the suspicion that he and the rabbit were victims of an assault.
—Exactly.
I’m taking this to administration.
With any luck, the doctor will come during your shift, but that’s not confirmed yet.
Jackson stood up slowly, folding his wings with some effort.
He filed the form into a folder with methodical movements.
—My shift’s almost over. I’ll drop this off and then head home.
—Sounds good, Mr. Jackson. I’ll take care of the patient.
Get some rest.
The owl nodded, walking toward the door with calm steps.
Before leaving, he turned his head slightly to glance back at her.
—Take care, Lucy.
—Always —she replied with a faint smile.
The door closed with a soft click.
Lucy sighed.
She was alone with the patient again.

She turned toward Legoshi, who was still sleeping deeply, breathing calmly.
She checked his vital signs, adjusted an IV bottle, and grabbed her clipboard to review the day’s pending tasks.
The clinic was quiet that morning… but she wouldn’t be until she knew the wolf was out of danger.
The calm in the room remained untouched, like an invisible layer covering the furniture, the instruments, and even her thoughts.
Lucy checked Legoshi’s vitals for the third time. Everything was in order. His wounds were healing, his breathing was steady, his pulse strong.
She set her watch alarm for nine. That was when she had to bring him breakfast.
She sat down in front of him.
And there, as she watched him sleep, facing the silence of the room, something inside her began to break.
The mind, treacherous as always, dragged her into the past.
First came the smell.
The iron in the blood, the sweat, the fear…
Then came the sounds: mocking laughter echoing, the slow and steady drip of blood hitting asphalt.
And then, she remembered everything.
Herself.
Younger. Smaller. More fragile.
Her hands, covered in blood. Her fur, stained. Her knees, scraped after dropping to the ground.
Her mother, lying on the floor, gasping with half-closed eyes. A red gash across her abdomen.
Lucy was screaming.
Not to ask for help —she already knew that in the Black Market that never worked—, but as an act of desperation, as if she could scare death away by yelling.
– Don’t fall asleep! Mom, don’t close your eyes!
In front of them, three lions were walking away, their expensive suits splattered with red.
One of them looked back, smiling like he had just won a bet.
– Stupid little girl –he spat.
And they left.
Lucy didn’t cry.
She couldn’t.
Crying was a luxury she couldn’t afford.
She had to think. She had to do something. But what? How do you stop bleeding without knowing how? How do you save a life with just your hands?
That’s when the shadow appeared.
A tall, broad figure.
Fear froze her for a second, but instinct forced her to tense, ready to strike.
The figure raised its hands.
Then lowered the hood.
A panda.
– Hey… kid –he said, and his voice wasn’t that of a butcher or a trafficker.
It was a tired, deep voice, but human. Too human for that world.
– I won’t hurt you. I’m a doctor. Let me help her.
Lucy clenched her teeth.
– If you do anything weird… I’ll kill you.
– Exactly what I’d say in your place –he replied, without a hint of sarcasm–
My name’s Gouhin. And you?
– …Lucy.
– Alright, Lucy.
I’ll do what I can to save her. But I need you to trust me.
I’m going to carry her. We’re going somewhere that maybe… just maybe, we can beat death.
And Lucy, for the first time in a long time, let go of control.
When they arrived at that old-looking house, with its wooden pillars and rusty lanterns, something in her felt out of place.
It was like a sanctuary in the middle of hell.
At the entrance, two foxes stood guard.
Their clothes were simple, but the weapons hidden beneath their sleeves were hard to miss.
But Gouhin kept walking, her mother in his arms.
And she… followed him.
One of them raised her voice as soon as she saw the panda.
– Gouhin, what are you doing here? You’re way too far from your clinic.
– There’s no time for that –Gouhin interrupted–
Tell Ten it’s an emergency –he said urgently–
I don’t know if this vixen is one of yours. But I’m not letting her die.
The voice that answered from inside the building wasn’t that of a doctor. It was that of a leader.
– What the hell are you doing here, Gouhin?
I thought you didn’t get involved in this kind of shit.
Lucy looked up.
A fox dressed in black, with an eyepatch and a gaze that could pierce bone.
Her presence was crushing.
And yet, when her eyes landed on her —on Lucy— something seemed to soften.
Just a little.
– This girl’s seen enough death –Gouhin said–
I don’t want her to see a corpse she has to call mother too.
The fox fell silent.
Finally, she sighed.
– Fine.
We don’t need more abandoned orphans.
And she let them in.
Lucy blinked, and the vision faded.
Legoshi was still asleep.
The alarm hadn’t gone off yet.
She looked at her hands.
She could still feel the blood. Still smell it.
But she also remembered her mother’s voice, weeks later, weak but alive.
"Thank you, Lucy… for not letting me go."
That moment changed everything.
She stopped seeking revenge.
And started seeking meaning.
Practicing medicine, becoming a nurse, saving lives even while coming from the Black Market, a place of death —it wasn’t an act of redemption.
It was an act of rebellion.
A way to say to the system:
"No. Today, this life is not lost. Not while I’m here."
She looked at Legoshi once more.
– You too… you’ll get through this, did you hear me?
She stroked his fur gently, with a tenderness that hid unshakable strength.
– I’ve been where you are now too.
And someone reached out a hand for me.
So, when you wake up, wolf… make sure it was worth it.

Jack hadn’t stopped thinking about Legoshi since that morning.
He had seen him just minutes before classes started — a brief exchange of words — and then… nothing.
He tried visiting him in the afternoon, right after the final bell rang. But a swift nurse, sharp-eyed and unwavering, blocked his way.
— You can’t go in. He’s sedated.
Jack insisted.
He was his best friend. He needed to see him, to make sure he was okay.
But it was like hitting a wall. No matter what he said, the nurse didn’t budge.
He came back later, already nightfall, his backpack hanging loosely from one shoulder and the dark circles under his eyes deep from anxiety.
This time, someone else greeted him: a kind owl with a calm voice.
— Jack? Ah, you’re the wolf’s roommate. He’s stable, don’t worry — the owl smiled kindly. — If you come back tomorrow morning, you might be able to see him. For now… he needs to rest.
Jack nodded, a mix of relief and frustration swirling inside him.
Before going to bed, he promised himself that he would be the first one there the next morning. And he kept that promise.
As he waited on the bench, the first rays of sunlight barely spilled through the windows. He held a school newspaper in his hands, though his eyes weren’t really reading the words.
— Louis, the red deer, out of the public eye: has he finally grown tired of the spotlight… or is he hiding something more?
Jack frowned. He looked down at the photo next to the headline, and a spark lit up in his mind.
That guy… wasn’t that the same one Legoshi had been spending so much time with lately?
Before he could piece more together, someone sat beside him.
A warm, steady presence.
He turned.
It was a young wolf, her fur a bright reddish hue and her eyes a soft amethyst.
Jack barely had time to react before she spoke to him with a radiant smile.
— Hi! Are you Jack? Legoshi’s friend?
Jack blinked, surprised.
— Yeah… that’s me. Are you here to see him? I think I’ve seen you before, but I’m not sure.
— We’re in the same drama club — she replied. — Though I’m a new member. My name’s Juno.
She leaned forward slightly, full of enthusiasm.
— He was really kind to me when I first joined. So… when I heard rumors that a wolf ended up in the infirmary, I thought maybe it was him.
— Yeah, well… — Jack shrugged. — After what happened a few months ago, Legoshi got kind of… popular. A lot more people know his name now. And mine, by extension.
— I can imagine — Juno smiled, but there was a different shade in her eyes — something more somber.
Jack noticed it right away.
— Is something wrong, Juno?
The she-wolf looked down. Her tail tensed slightly, as if she was hesitant to speak.
— I’m just… worried — she finally admitted. — When I said I thought Legoshi was nice, I actually… meant that I like him.
She looked up with courage, though still shy.
— And even though I barely know him… the thought that he might’ve gotten hurt… it upset me more than I expected.
Jack looked at her, surprised.
Not because of what she said — Legoshi had always had a quiet way of drawing people in — but because of how sincere she was about it.
Juno noticed his reaction and asked quickly:
— Did I say something wrong?
— You didn’t say anything wrong — the labrador replied, finding his voice again. — You just caught me off guard, that’s all. But it’s not weird. Legoshi… well, he’s got that something.
Even if he never seems to notice.
Juno smiled, more at ease.
— You know, it’s hard to tell what’s going on with him. I don’t know if he’s clumsy or just too kind. He confuses me.
— Also… I think he likes a girl from the gardening club. A rabbit, I think.
— I saw him go there several times… and he always came back smelling like flowers and bunny.
She laughed, a little nervously.
— So I don’t really know what to think.
Jack stiffened.
— Do you know anything about Haru?
— Huh? Is that her name? I just assumed. Do you know if they’re… together?
Jack hesitated.
His instinct told him to protect his friend. But he also sensed that Juno wasn’t after gossip or drama. She just wanted the truth.
— I don’t know for sure — he finally said. — I think he likes her, yeah. But he never told me they were a couple.
— Legoshi’s like that… full of surprises.
— And even if they were… I don’t think it’d be a bad thing. Just… complicated.
Juno nodded, though the shadow of uncertainty still lingered on her face.
Before they could continue talking, the infirmary door slid open with a soft creak.
Both of them turned at once.
Lucy appeared, her uniform slightly rumpled, eyes tired but alert.
She looked at them calmly, recognizing them immediately.
— Jack, right?
The labrador stood up at once.
— You can go in.
Then, turning to Juno:
— I’ll let you in too… but one at a time. I don’t want the wolf too overwhelmed.
Jack looked at her with relief and thanked her before turning to Juno.
She nodded with a gentle smile, and he went in.
Behind him, Juno exhaled softly.
She remained seated, hands clasped in her lap.
Waiting for her turn.
Waiting for Legoshi.

The infirmary door slid open with a soft hum. Lucy appeared on the threshold, her usual calm intact, though her eyes lingered on Legoshi for a second, as if evaluating every inch of his condition. When she saw Jack behind her, she gave him a slight nod.
– You can go in – she said softly –. I’ll be nearby if he needs anything, but I think it’s best if you two talk alone.
The labrador nodded gratefully and stepped inside with quiet steps, as if the slightest sound might shatter the fragility of the moment.
Legoshi lay on the cot, half-upright, his arms bandaged and a distant expression on his face. His fur was still disheveled, stained with traces of blood that hadn't fully washed out. But his eyes… his eyes were still the same, though now darker. More tired.
Jack stopped a few seconds in front of him. His tail began to wag awkwardly, revealing a mix of relief, nervousness, and affection. They didn’t need words to recognize each other. Despite everything, they were still them.
– I can’t tell you how happy I am to see you again, Jack – said Legoshi, his voice barely audible but sincere.
Jack smiled, and the shine in his eyes turned glassy.
– I tried to come yesterday afternoon, but that eagle nurse wouldn’t let me in – he chuckled awkwardly –. She said you were sedated. I came back at night, but an owl at the front desk told me maybe I could see you today. So I promised myself I’d be here at sunrise.
Legoshi nodded with a sad smile.
– Thanks for trying to come. It’s not your fault… I guess they had their reasons for not letting you in, so don’t feel bad about it.
– I know. But still… I worry about you, Legoshi. When I saw you yesterday, even for a moment, I barely recognized the wolf I know. You looked… broken. Like you’d been shattered inside. I was scared that… that you wouldn’t come back.
Silence fell between them for a second.
– What happened? – Jack finally asked, his voice cracking slightly –. What really happened?
Legoshi narrowed his eyes, as if just remembering hurt more than the wounds themselves. The images flooded back: Haru in chains, the roars in the dark, the warm blood on his paws, the crunch of bones under his claws, the gunshots from the shadows. For a moment, he hesitated. But if Jack was here—if he truly wanted to help—he deserved the truth.
– I tried to save Haru – he said at last –. She was kidnapped, and I went to get her out of the place where they were keeping her. I had to fight a couple of lions… but I did it. I had help. A doctor from the Black Market… and someone else, someone shooting from the shadows.
– The Black Market…? – Jack repeated, frozen –. You went into the Black Market by yourself? Legoshi, that’s insane! Do you know how many people have died for way less? What if they’d caught you? What if Haru…? Rex, Legoshi, you didn’t have to carry that burden alone.
– I know – the wolf said, with a long sigh –. But I couldn’t just sit back. If I didn’t do it, no one would. I don’t regret it, Jack. I saved her life. Even if I’d died there, I would’ve done it anyway.
Jack covered his face with one hand, holding back the pressure in his chest.
– That doesn’t change anything, Legoshi. You made it this time… but what about the next? Another fight? Another gang? Another impossible rescue? How many times are you going to risk your life like it’s nothing? I… I can’t handle that. I can’t wake up one day and see your face on the news, or worse… never see it again.
– There won’t be a next time – said Legoshi firmly, though his voice still trembled –. I promise you. I’ll do everything I can to make sure this doesn’t happen again.
Jack looked him straight in the eyes. There was truth in his words, yes… but also a shadow of inevitability. As if they both knew Legoshi wasn’t made to stay away from other people’s suffering.
– And how are you going to do that? – Jack asked quietly –. How will you stop that part of you?
– I don’t know – Legoshi admitted –. But I will. I have to.
A long, heavy silence followed. Jack lowered his gaze. He no longer saw the nervous, insecure wolf who was afraid to speak in class or blushed when hugged. He saw someone who had crossed an invisible line. Someone who had faced death head-on… and come back.
And despite everything, he was still his best friend.
He stepped closer and, with infinite care, wrapped his arms around him, squeezing gently. It was a cautious gesture, afraid to hurt him, but full of tenderness. Legoshi closed his eyes and let the warmth pass through him. It was a hug that didn’t demand anything. That didn’t ask for explanations. That simply said: I’m here.
When they pulled apart, Jack whispered with conviction:
– Then I’ll be with you. I can’t convince you to give all this up, I know that. But I can make sure you don’t keep hurting yourself.
Legoshi felt something break inside him. Something that didn’t hurt.
But it still wasn’t over.
– Jack… there’s something else – he said, almost in a murmur.
The labrador looked at him, expectant.
– I fought the Shishigumi – he confessed –. And now… they probably know who I am. They might come after me. I don’t know how much time I have before they find me. But you don’t have to carry this too. I don’t want to put you in danger. I couldn’t bear that.
Jack froze. Something cracked inside him. The fear was real. But the decision was already made.
– Then all the more reason not to leave you alone – he said firmly –. I’m not abandoning you, Legoshi.

The door opened again.
Lucy stepped in with her usual calm stride, and beside her walked an imposing German Shepherd—taller than her by several centimeters. He wore a pristine white coat and held a clipboard with Legoshi's medical records.
—Sorry to interrupt, boys —said Lucy with her characteristic serenity—, but the evaluating doctor is here. Jack, I’ll need you to step out for a moment while he does his work. Is that alright?
Jack nodded without protest. He stood up and left the room, glancing one last time at Legoshi before gently closing the door behind him.
Out in the hallway—almost as if fate had arranged it—he found Juno once again. She was sitting elegantly on one of the nearby benches. Morning light streamed through the tall windows, casting a soft glow over her russet fur, giving her a serene, almost ethereal air.
—Juno? —said Jack, surprised—. You’re still here?
—I am —she replied with a small smile—. I actually planned to wait as long as needed. It’s the weekend and I don’t have anything urgent today. So… here I am.
Jack blinked, slightly uncomfortable with the wolf’s honesty.
—So you really want to see Legoshi? —he asked frankly—. I’m surprised you’re this determined. I thought you’d back off… after what I told you about Haru. —Jack immediately realized what he’d said—. I didn’t mean… I’m sorry. I should’ve been more careful with my words.
—Don’t worry —said Juno, nodding slightly—. I understood what you meant. And as much as I’d like to pretend it didn’t affect me… it did. But it also helped me think about some things I’d been avoiding. Even so… I need to talk to him. Not for her, not even for me… but for both of us.
There was no resentment in her voice. Only the kind of mature sadness one learns to carry over time.
Jack looked down, regretful.
—I really am sorry. I didn’t mean to be rude. I can be a bit too blunt sometimes… I’m glad you took it that way. And yeah, I think you should have that talk. It might help you process how you feel. Though you’ll have to wait a bit longer… they’re checking on Legoshi right now, and it might take a few minutes.
He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly before adding:
—Also, I’ll have to leave soon. So I’ll say my goodbye quickly and then it’ll be your turn. Consider it a way to make up for earlier.
Juno shook her head, offering a calm smile.
—Jack, don’t feel bad. We all make mistakes. And honestly? I prefer honesty over pity. I don’t mind waiting. If you still have something to say to Legoshi, don’t hold back because of me.
Jack smiled, visibly relieved.
—Thanks, Juno. It’s not often you meet someone so polite and understanding.
—Don’t mention it. But let’s drop that topic —she said, adopting a lighter tone—. Tell me about yourself.
—Me? Well… what do you want to know?
—Come on —she replied, resting an elbow on the back of the bench with a relaxed expression—. Anything’s fine. We’ll be here a while, and I’d rather have a conversation than sit in awkward silence. You seem like an interesting guy… and besides, we’re both canines. No reason we can’t be friends.
Jack looked at her with some surprise, then nodded.
—You’re right, Juno. Well… in short, I’m Jack. I spend most of my time studying or hanging out with my roommates. Sometimes I help other students with review sessions, especially before exams. And then there’s Legoshi —we study together and spend a lot of time with each other...
The conversation went on. Jack revealed a few things about Legoshi, and about himself. Juno listened attentively, nodding now and then, always wearing a kind smile.
Between memories and silences, he eventually shared with her what Legoshi had confided in him. Jack hesitated. He looked down, then at Juno. And with a sigh that weighed in his chest, he confirmed what until now had only been rumors. People in the hallways whispered that the wolf from the drama club had confronted a group of lions, and even though the school was doing its best to cover it up, the murmurs persisted.
In return, Juno shared some of her own experiences with Legoshi—how they had met in the drama club, how they had become friends… and her sometimes clumsy attempts to get closer to him.
—Sounds like you’re a pretty responsible guy —she said sincerely—. I’m impressed. Sometimes I feel like I’m just a walking disaster… well, with claws.
Jack let out a brief, slightly shy laugh.
—Not really. Honestly… I think I just try to keep myself busy. It helps me not overthink things. You know? Sometimes I envy people who seem to have everything under control.
—Believe me, no one does. Some of us just got better at faking it.
Jack looked at her, curious.
—You fake it?
—Don’t you? —she replied with a knowing smile—. Sometimes I’m the confident, charismatic, determined wolf… but other times I don’t even know who I am without that. I guess I got used to people expecting something from me, so… that’s just what I give them.
Jack lowered his gaze again, but this time it was out of empathy.
—I get it. I go through something similar, just from a different angle. I’ve always been “the best friend.” The one who listens, the one who’s always there. And I like being that, I really do… but sometimes I wish someone would ask how I’m doing, too.
Juno looked at him with a mix of tenderness and respect.
—Well… now you have someone who does.
Jack looked up, a little surprised. Juno was smiling warmly—no judgment, no hidden motives. Just company.
—Thank you, Juno… really.
—You too, Jack. You’re deeper than you let on.
—Was that a compliment?
—A big one.
They both laughed softly. The atmosphere between them grew more comfortable, as if the initial barrier had vanished. The hallway no longer felt so cold, and time seemed to slow down, as if the world had given them that little moment of connection.
Jack looked toward the closed door, thoughtful.
—You know… I think I needed this. Talking to someone who doesn’t know me from forever ago, but still sees me in a good light.
—Sometimes strangers notice things that those closest to us can’t —Juno said—. But I guess we’re not strangers anymore, are we?
Jack smiled.
—Not at all.
A comfortable silence settled between them. The door still hadn’t opened, but for the first time since he’d arrived, Jack wasn’t in a hurry.
The sound of the sliding door broke the brief silence between Jack and Juno. They both looked up at the same time. Lucy came out first, wearing her usual calm expression, followed by the evaluating doctor, who was reviewing his notes without paying much attention to his surroundings.
—You can go in now, Jack —Lucy said kindly—. But just for a few minutes, all right?
—Sure, thanks —he replied, nodding gratefully.
Before entering, Jack turned to Juno. There was a pause, almost as if he wanted to say something else, but instead, he just smiled.
—Don’t go —he said—. He… probably needs to see you more than he dares to admit.
Juno nodded, moved by the gesture.
—I’ll be here.
Jack stepped into the room. The dim light and antiseptic smell welcomed him with familiarity, but this time, his gaze went straight to the wolf lying in bed. Legoshi looked more lucid, but the exhaustion was still visible in his eyes.
—How was the exam? —Jack asked as he approached.
—Not as bad as I expected —Legoshi replied with a faint smile—. Though I think the doctor asked me more questions than necessary. Felt like he was trying to read me from the inside out.
—Well, I guess that’s his job. But I’m glad to see you’re doing better. And… —he hesitated— I’ve got to go now. I didn’t want to leave without saying goodbye.
Legoshi looked at him with a grateful expression that didn’t need words.
—Thanks for coming —he said—. And for staying.
Jack sat briefly at the edge of the bed, careful not to touch the bandaged areas.
—Listen, I don’t know what’s going to happen to you, Legoshi. I know you’re carrying a lot, more than you should. But I want you to know something: you’re not alone. I’m here. I always will be.
Legoshi lowered his gaze, touched by his friend’s honesty.
—I know. And I’m holding on to that more than you can imagine.
Jack stood up slowly.
—There’s someone waiting outside —he said with a slight smile—. Someone who wants to see you too. Someone who, even if she doesn’t say it, is really worried about you.
Legoshi understood instantly. His heart skipped a beat.
—Juno?
Jack nodded.
—Don’t make her wait too long. Sometimes, what we need to hear the most is what we’re least ready for.
Legoshi let out a soft sigh.
—Thank you, Jack… for everything.
Jack placed a paw on his friend’s, a brotherly gesture, and then walked to the door. When he opened it, he found Juno still standing in the same spot.
—He’s all yours —he said with a friendly wink—. And good luck… I think you both need it.
Juno gave a faint smile, though inside her emotions swirled like a storm.
—Thanks, Jack.
Jack held her gaze for a few seconds more, then walked down the hallway without looking back. As he disappeared from sight, Juno took a deep breath and prepared to enter.
The door slid open with a soft hum. Legoshi looked up slowly. His eyes met Juno’s, who stopped at the threshold, not yet daring to cross it.
For a moment, they said nothing. The silence was heavy.
—Can I come in? —she asked, not looking away.
—Of course —he replied, his voice lower than usual—. Please.
Juno closed the door behind her and walked forward with firm steps, though her nerves flickered inside her. She stopped a few paces from the bed.
—You’re more awake than I expected.
—That’s what happens when you’re bombarded with vitamins and medical questions all day —he tried to joke, but his smile faded before fully forming.
Juno gave a faint smile. Her eyes dropped for a second toward her paws.
—Legoshi… I didn’t know if I should come. But here I am. I’m not sure what I want to say. I just… needed to see you.
He nodded slowly.
—Thanks for staying. Jack told me you were waiting.
—Yeah, since last night —she admitted—. I couldn’t sleep. I felt that if I didn’t come… I wouldn’t have the courage to come find you again.
Legoshi turned his face, looking toward the window. It was midday, and the bright sun cast long shadows across the room.
—I guess you have questions —he said.
—Not as many as you think. —Juno stepped closer and sat in a chair next to the bed—. The truth is, I already know a lot. Jack told me the basics. About Haru, the rescue, the lions…
—And the Black Market —Legoshi added with a bitter note.
—Yes. —Juno looked at him seriously—. And even if I don’t understand everything, I know you made a decision. You chose to be yourself… even if it meant facing hell.
Legoshi blinked. He hadn’t expected those words. Juno knew him well. And yet, there was no judgment in her voice.
—I don’t regret saving her —he said honestly, turning his gaze toward the window again—. But that… that doesn’t make me a hero. And it doesn’t free me from guilt.
Juno leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees.
—I’m not looking for a hero, Legoshi. I just want to know if you’re still in there, beneath all of this.
The wolf looked at her, and for the first time in days, his gaze was vulnerable.
—I don’t know, Juno. Lately… I feel like I can’t go back to who I was.
—And who were you? —she asked softly—. The shy guy from the drama club? The wolf who blushed if someone stared at him for more than three seconds?
—That one.
—Then listen to me. That guy… still lives inside you. Maybe changed, maybe more wounded. But he’s there. And if you can’t find him now, I’ll look for him with you.
Legoshi pressed his lips together. His eyes grew wet, though he didn’t let the tears fall.
—Why are you doing this?
—Because I care about you —she said without hesitation—. I won’t lie. It hurt when I found out about Haru. It hurt that I wasn’t the one you chose to love. —She took a deep breath, as if the words pained her—. But I also realized something: this isn’t about winning your heart… it’s about not letting you fall apart any more.
There was a long silence. A pause that weighed heavy.
Finally, Legoshi reached out his hand, and Juno didn’t hesitate to take it.
—Thank you for not giving up on me.
—I never will —she said.
And in that promise, stripped of romance and filled only with presence, a bond was sealed—stronger than desire: the bond of someone who, despite everything, chose to stay.

Chapter Text

After a few seconds of silence, Juno finally let go of Legoshi’s hand. Her goodbye was brief, almost rushed. There were no parting words, no lingering looks. She simply walked out of the infirmary, as if staying a second longer would have been too much.
The door closed with a soft buzz, and the air she left behind was thick—heavy with unspoken things. Legoshi remained still for a moment, trying to process the conversation they had just had. That’s when Lucy’s calm voice broke the silence, like a stream of water trickling through stone.
— I have some good news for you —she said, walking up to the bed as she flipped through some papers—. The reviewing doctor left his report. According to him, you're fit to return to class. Honestly, your ability to heal is quite surprising. Though... —she paused briefly, glancing at him with a small smile— he did request you stay one more day under observation, just to be safe.
Legoshi tilted his head slightly, a little confused.
— Thank you, Miss Lucy. You have no idea how relieved I am... just the thought of returning to a routine, to something normal.
She placed the papers on the side table and turned fully toward him. She crossed her arms—not rigidly, but in a relaxed, easy posture.
— I believe it, Legoshi. But don’t forget, you’ll have to give a statement to the authorities as soon as you’re discharged.
The words hit him like a cold bucket of water. The expression on the wolf’s face darkened. His facial muscles tensed, and his gaze dropped to the folds of the bedsheets. He had known that conversation was inevitable, but hearing it aloud brought back the fear he’d been trying to ignore.
— Showing up with a wounded rabbit in your arms isn’t exactly something they can overlook, right?
Lucy shook her head gently, and her tone lowered, became softer—closer, as if she understood what he was feeling.
— No. Especially not given the current context. But you're not alone, okay? I know this is hard. Your physical wounds are healing... but what’s happening in your mind—what can’t be seen so easily—matters too.
There was a pause. Lucy moved a little closer and, for the first time since Legoshi had been admitted, sat down in the chair beside his bed. It wasn’t a medical gesture. It was a human one. She looked at him for a moment—a calm look, but filled with something he couldn’t quite identify.
— Can I ask you something? —she said finally, her voice softer now, as if weighing every word—. As your nurse, yes, but also as someone who’s seen that kind of look before.
Legoshi slowly raised his eyes. Lucy’s golden gaze was different from Juno’s. It didn’t strip him bare. It didn’t interrogate. It simply... waited for him.
— What really happened?
Legoshi swallowed hard. For a few seconds, he thought about lying. About repeating a more acceptable version. But something in the way Lucy looked at him disarmed him. It wasn’t pity—more like serene patience. A silent permission to stop pretending.
She went on, without pressuring him:
— As your patient, your mental health worries me just as much as your physical condition. You don’t have to tell me everything now. But if you ever feel ready... I’m here. And whatever you say, stays with me. I promise.
The wolf took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. The air in the room seemed heavier, as if time had slowed down for an instant—giving Legoshi the space to breathe before speaking. Then, he nodded slowly.
— Thank you, Lucy. Really.
— You don’t have to thank me —she replied, almost in a whisper, as if her words were a caress in the stillness of the room.
Her words lingered in the air, like an invisible bridge between them. And although nothing more was said, something had changed. It wasn’t a grand gesture, nor a sudden revelation. It was just that: a moment of shared honesty. A crack of light amid the pain.
Legoshi took a deep breath, as if trying to summon all his courage. For a moment, he didn’t know how to begin. The words felt too heavy, too chaotic in his mind, but something in Lucy’s quiet presence pushed him forward. He chose to trust her.
— You remember I arrived carrying a wounded rabbit... her name is Haru... I... she... —he paused, searching for the right words, his gaze lost on the floor—. It’s hard to explain, but... I like her. I know it might sound strange, but... really, when I look at her, and during those little talks we had, I just want to get to know her more. You know, be close to her. But she’s a rabbit, and I’m a wolf. And that... is complicated.
Lucy watched him closely, her face serene yet full of understanding. She made no gesture, no sound, but her silence encouraged Legoshi to go on, without feeling judged.
— It’s not something you see every day —she replied, her voice calm and gentle, without reproach—. And even if, as you say, it’s complicated... I don’t think it’s wrong. There’s room for love in each of us. We just manifest it in different ways, but it’s still love. Do you really love her?
Lucy’s question struck him like lightning, leaving him breathless for a second. He looked at her, searching her eyes for an answer. For a moment, he saw in her face a deep understanding, a reflection of what he felt—but at the same time, doubt rose within him like a shadow.
— Do I really love her? —he murmured to himself, but his mind went instantly to his first encounter with Gohin. He remembered the panda’s words that day. “Is it love, or just instinct?” he asked himself, anguished. If it was neither... then what was it?
The silence that followed was heavy, almost unbearable. All he could hear was the pounding of his own heart in his ears. But finally, Legoshi lifted his gaze and, with a cracked voice, answered.
— I don’t know... but one thing I’m sure of. I couldn’t let her die. No one has the right to take a life, but I... —his voice broke, and he paused for a moment. The words weighed on his tongue like a burden he couldn’t release—. I did. I killed someone.
The tears began to fall down his cheeks before he could stop them. For a moment, he felt like everything he’d been holding inside was spilling out, like a river that had finally found its course. He felt exposed, vulnerable, as if everything he was had collapsed. And yet, the words kept flowing, as if he couldn’t stop them anymore, as if they were the only thing he had left to give.
— I did it... I killed him. I had to protect Haru, and I know that doesn’t change anything, but... —he faltered for a second, struggling to go on—. I don’t regret it. There was no other way. Not in that moment.
Lucy watched him in silence. There was no judgment in her eyes, only a deep calm and a kind of understanding Legoshi never thought he’d find in anyone. She reached out slowly, gently taking his hand in hers. Her touch was soft, but firm—like a promise.
— It’s okay, Legoshi —she said, her voice low but steady—. You did what you had to do. I won’t judge you for it. We all carry the weight of our actions... but we can still choose who we become.
Legoshi finally dared to meet her gaze. In her eyes, he saw something he hadn’t found anywhere else: peace. Despite the horror of what he’d just confessed, she didn’t see him as a monster. That gave him strength—though not quite enough to stop feeling overwhelmed.
— What am I supposed to do now? —he asked, his voice quieter than ever—. I can’t live like this.
Lucy looked at him gently, as if reading his thoughts. Her reply was calm and measured.
— That’s a decision only you can make. I won’t try to make you do what I would do, Legoshi. But I’ll tell you this: whatever you do from now on, whatever you decide, it doesn’t define you completely. You have the chance to change, to find peace. But you have to start by being honest with yourself. Only then will you be able to see the truth in what you feel.
Legoshi nodded slowly, feeling the weight of her words. The air felt lighter now, though the pain hadn’t left. At least, in this moment, he wasn’t alone. He didn’t have all the answers—but maybe, in time, he could find some.

Lucy’s words passed through him like a warm breeze in the middle of winter. There was a truth in them he couldn’t ignore. For the first time in a long while, he felt that the control over his fate—though uncertain—was still in his hands. Yet uncertainty still loomed, and the weight of his actions hadn’t disappeared. But in the stillness of that moment, with Lucy’s warm hand resting on his, something inside him seemed to ease, even if just a little.
After a long sigh, Legoshi felt the burden of his thoughts begin to lighten, though not completely. He looked at Lucy, that calm figure who had held him at his most vulnerable, and with a voice still unsteady, he asked a question that had been circling his mind for quite some time.
—Why are you doing this? Why choose to help me?
Lucy met his gaze without letting go of his hand, and the answer came from deep within her, simple but profound.
—Because it’s something I want to do, beyond my duty. I can’t bear to see someone suffer like this. It doesn’t matter what you’ve done or what you’ve been through—everyone deserves to be heard… and helped, when it’s possible.
That answer struck him deep. There was such raw, clear sincerity in her words that Legoshi couldn’t help but shiver. He understood that her desire to help wasn’t an obligation—it was an internal need, one rooted in genuine empathy, from a place more humane and reachable. He thought of Jack, of Juno… all those who, in their own way, had been there for him—not judging, but offering true support.
For a moment, his mind drifted to his grandfather. The distance he had created between them since his mother’s death weighed on him like years of baggage. Death, a constant in his life, had once again shown him the face of violence. This time, however, it wasn’t grief over loss, but the burden of being the cause. He had killed. And there was no going back.
The choice Lucy had offered him—the chance to decide who he would become—marked him deeply. Lying there on the stretcher, he silently vowed that he would no longer be a creature dragged by his nature, that he wouldn’t allow violence to be the solution. He would take no more lives; he wouldn’t use his strength as a weapon, but as protection—for himself, and for those who would come to matter to him. For the first time, the idea of a different future seemed within reach.
Finally, Legoshi took a deep breath and, with a grateful look, spoke his words—almost not believing them.
—Thank you, Lucy. You've changed my life, and I don’t know how to thank you.
His arms moved before his mind could stop them. The need to cling to something warm, something real, pushed him toward Lucy in a clumsy yet desperate gesture. He rose from the bed, ignoring the pain from his wounds, the bandages still wrapped around his body. He hugged her.
Lucy, startled, reacted immediately, trying to guide him gently—but firmly—back to the bed.
—Legoshi, you shouldn’t be doing this! I know you want to thank me, but don’t put your body at risk. Please, lie back down.
Legoshi, confused by her reaction, released the embrace and quickly apologized, feeling embarrassment wash over him.
—I’m sorry, you’re right. I don’t know why I did that… I just wanted to show you how grateful I am.
Lucy held him gently, feeling her own heart speed up. For a second, she wanted to return the hug… but forced herself to remember her role. She sighed in relief and gave him a kind smile.
—I know, but you can’t do that right now. I appreciate you, Legoshi, but you have to understand that the most important thing is your recovery. There will be time to say thank you later. I understand that, as a canine, physical contact is a way to express emotion… but your wounds won’t allow it yet. They could reopen—and even if the risk is low, I don’t want to take that chance.
Legoshi, hearing the warmth in her tone, looked into her eyes. He hesitated for a moment, then let his words flow with a deep sigh.
—I’m sorry. It’s just… I really needed that gesture. Something to remind me that not everything is lost.
Lucy met his eyes calmly, tenderly. Her voice, soft and unhurried, reached into his heart.
—Oh, come on, Legoshi. I don’t want you to feel bad. Don’t get me wrong—I truly appreciate your gratitude. But I really care about you. I don’t want you to hurt yourself any more than you already have. Your health is what matters most right now.
Legoshi watched her, noticing the sincerity in her eyes. It wasn’t a need for recognition, nor a dutiful response. It was simply… genuine concern.
For a moment, Legoshi closed his eyes. The silence that settled between them was comforting. Then, with a faint, sad smile, he dared to speak again, searching for a way to give back a little of what she had given him.
—Can we keep talking? If that’s okay, of course. I feel like talking helps clear my mind… but if you’d rather not, I understand.
Lucy, sitting again in the chair beside his bed, smiled kindly and nodded.
—Of course, Legoshi. Whatever you need. I’m here.
Though the room still bore the weight of pain and wounds, the atmosphere filled with a quiet peace—a sincere connection between two souls who, despite their differences, found themselves walking the same path toward understanding and mutual support. And even though the future remained wrapped in shadow, at least now, in that little hospital room, there was a faint light guiding the way forward.

By the end of that morning, Legoshi had started to feel better. He now knew he had someone else to talk to, besides Jack and Juno. A quiet calm settled over him, unfamiliar but welcome, and the rest of the day passed in a blur.
The eagle nurse maintained her professional demeanor, and though the deathly silence of the clinic still lingered, Legoshi didn’t mind anymore.
When night fell, the soft sound of wings signaled Jackson’s arrival.
—Good evening, Mr. Jackson —greeted Legoshi, sitting up a little.
The owl looked at him and nodded with his usual polite gesture.
—Good evening, young man. I thought you had already been discharged.
—Actually, I was, but they asked me to stay one more day for observation. This morning’s results were better than expected, so they moved my discharge up. Tomorrow, I’ll finally be leaving.
—I see. Why don’t you let me take a look at your wounds? You might finally be in shape to stand. It’s not good to stay in bed all day.
—I think I can do it without trouble now —Legoshi replied, with a faint smile. —They hurt a bit this morning, but now I barely feel anything… except for my arm. That one definitely got the worst of it.
—To be honest, I’m not all that surprised. Wolves have incredible endurance —Jackson added as he approached. —Though I must say, your wounds healed unusually fast. I’ve only seen that in some reptiles, but I suppose some folks are just lucky with their genes.
Legoshi’s expression shifted to one of brief astonishment. He hadn’t thought about it until that moment, but his hybrid nature might explain the unusually swift recovery. The thought, like his expression, faded as quickly as it came.
Jackson stood in front of him, examining the stitches closely. There was no more bleeding. The skin had finally closed.
—Congratulations. It looks like you’re ready to move around comfortably. Why don’t you try taking a few steps?
Legoshi obeyed. At first, his body trembled, a wave of imbalance washing over him—but it passed. Soon, a quiet joy surged through his entire being. After so long, he could finally move on his own.
—Well? —asked Jackson.
—Everything seems fine. There’s still some occasional pain, but… I’ll be alright.
—Oh, you don’t need to worry about that. I’ll give you some painkillers; they should help. For now, try to get back in bed and rest. Tomorrow I’ll inform Lucy, and she can help you continue your rehabilitation.
—Thank you, Mr. Jackson. To you, to the other nurse on duty… and to Lucy. Really, thank you.
—No need to thank us. We’re just doing our job.
Legoshi returned to bed. He closed his eyes, body weary and soul just a little less broken.
And, for the first time in a long while, he fell asleep happy.

The next morning arrived with a quiet calm. The sky, still veiled in a soft blue haze, filtered gentle light through the clinic windows.
As always, Lucy was already there—organizing vials, cleaning instruments, and reviewing the file of her only patient. But this time, she wasn’t alone.
Sitting in a chair that didn’t quite seem to belong to her, in front of Legoshi’s bed, was Juno. Her rigid posture contrasted with the disarray in her expression. The youthful sheen of her fur looked dimmed, and her reddened eyes stared blankly into space.
When Legoshi opened his eyes, it took him a few seconds to recognize her. And when he saw the sorrow hanging from her face, he slowly sat up, concern flickering across his features.
—Is something wrong, Juno?
Juno didn’t answer right away. She took a deep breath, as if the air were too heavy. Her lips moved, but the words took time to arrive.
—It’s… Louis —she said, barely a whisper—. He...
She stopped. Lowered her head and closed her eyes, as if the words physically hurt in her throat.
A sudden pressure tightened in Legoshi’s chest, as if Juno’s words had sucked all the air from the room. He shifted, still a bit weak, and sat at the edge of the bed.
—What happened to him?
Juno hesitated. When she finally looked up, her eyes were shimmering with tears that wouldn’t fall.
—He’s dead.
Legoshi felt the world stop. The air turned dense. Heavy.
—I saw it yesterday —she continued, her voice cracking—. His father... he confirmed it on camera. Said he died in a failed robbery. That he was murdered.
She covered her mouth with a hand, as if that might stop her voice from breaking even more.
—I... —Juno swallowed hard, her eyes fully welling up— I wasn’t as close to him as you were, but… I don’t know why this hurts so much. Maybe… because it’s just been too many losses. Because I refuse to believe someone like him could simply… vanish. Not like this.
Legoshi stood up. He walked to her slowly. Said nothing—just wrapped his arms around her. His body trembled, but not from physical weakness—this was something deeper.
—Thank you —he whispered at last—. Thank you for telling me the truth. I’m glad you did.
Juno clung to him, as if desperately needing something real to hold onto. And there, in his arms, she finally broke down. Her sobs were quiet, almost restrained, but deep and sincere.
For several seconds, Legoshi didn’t move. He simply held her. Closed his eyes. Felt her pain. His own. And something else—a silent guilt, clinging to his ribs like an invisible thorn.
In that moment, the door opened softly.
Lucy entered, dressed in white, carrying a warm cup of coffee between her paws. She stopped when she saw them. She didn’t speak—just watched in silence. Her gaze moved from Juno to Legoshi, and softened.
She waited a few seconds before speaking, her voice low and gentle:
—I’m sorry to interrupt.
Juno pulled back slightly, wiping her tears on her sleeve. She tried to compose herself, without much success.
Lucy placed the coffee on the bedside table and stepped closer.
—You don’t have to apologize —she added, looking at both of them—. No one here has to be strong all the time.
Juno nodded silently. She still couldn’t speak. Legoshi, however, met Lucy’s gaze.
—Did you already know? —he asked quietly.
Lucy took a moment before answering.
—I heard it on the radio last night, after I got home —she said, looking toward the window—. But I didn’t want to be the one to tell you. I thought… you deserved to hear it from someone who could feel it with you.
Legoshi lowered his gaze. The weight of the news, of death, of the past, settled on his back. But for the first time in many days, he felt something else too: that he wasn’t alone.
After a long moment of shared silence, with emotions suspended in the air, Juno took a deep breath. She gently stepped away from Legoshi’s arms, discreetly wiping her face, trying to regain composure.
—Legoshi… I need some time to process all this —she said softly, her voice still trembling—. And I think you do too.
He looked at her with tenderness, nodding slightly. His eyes were still clouded—not from tears, but from a kind of emotional fatigue that sleep alone couldn’t cure.
—I came here because I didn’t want you to face this alone —she continued—. I thought if you knew, we could carry it together. You, me… and Jack.
At the mention of his old friend, something lit up briefly in Legoshi’s eyes. Juno noticed it, and a faint smile curled her lips.
—You should’ve seen him. It hit him hard too. I think… this news struck all of us in a way we didn’t expect. Even if we feared the worst.
Legoshi looked away for a moment, as if it pained him to acknowledge that his own suspicions had become reality.
Juno stood up slowly. She no longer trembled, but something fragile still lingered around her.
—I’ll come back later, alright? —she said, adjusting her jacket—. And I’ll bring Jack with me. I’m sure he’ll want to see his friend… after everything.
Legoshi couldn’t stop a flicker of emotion from crossing his face. He nodded again, this time with a little more strength.
—Thank you, Juno —he said quietly.
The she-wolf replied only with a warm look and a slight nod. Then she turned toward the door, where Lucy was waiting, still in silence.
—Thank you too —Juno whispered before leaving.
Lucy returned her gaze, calm and understanding, needing no words to convey what she felt. When the door closed gently behind the she-wolf, silence filled the room once more.
But it wasn’t the same silence as before.
It was a different kind of quiet. Not empty. A silence where there was still room to breathe.

The click of the door closing lingered in the air for a few seconds, like the final echo of a storm.
Legoshi stood by his bed, eyes lowered.
He didn’t speak right away. Neither did Lucy.
The vixen approached quietly, without invading his space. She stopped at a respectful distance and pulled a small folder from her pocket.
—How are you feeling? —she finally asked, her tone soft—not pitying, but full of genuine concern.
Legoshi took his time to answer. He raised a hand to the back of his neck, uneasy.
—I don’t know how to answer that without sounding like a cliché —he confessed—. I’m fine… but not really.
Lucy nodded, as if she’d expected an answer like that: honest, but unresolved.
—That’s already better than “I’m okay,” —she said—. Would it be alright if we started with a few exercises? Nothing demanding. Just enough to remind your body how to move without pain.
Legoshi nodded. Lucy set the folder down on a chair and pulled out a pair of light resistance bands, along with a neatly folded towel.
—Have a seat on the table —she instructed, placing the items nearby.
He complied. For a moment, he seemed to be moving on autopilot. But when Lucy knelt beside him to wrap one of the bands around his left ankle, he looked down and watched her.
—How do you manage to... stay so calm? —he asked quietly.
Lucy didn’t look up from what she was doing.
—Calm? —she echoed—. I’m not. I just learned not to let it show. Somehow, when you work with pain long enough, your own starts to feel more manageable.
She tied the band firmly, but not too tight. Then she looked up at him.
—We’ll start with some stretches. Slowly lift your leg, and when you feel the tension, hold it for five seconds.
Legoshi followed her instructions. On the second try, his muscles trembled, and he frowned.
—Pain?
—No… just discomfort. But… tolerable.
Lucy nodded.
—That’s good ground to be on. Unbearable pain makes you stop. Discomfort teaches you to move forward more carefully.
—Have you ever lost someone? —Legoshi asked, eyes dropping again, as if the question hurt more than his wounds.
Lucy didn’t answer right away. She stayed quiet while he completed another repetition.
—Yes —she finally said—. My mother died when I was a teenager. It wasn’t sudden. But it was inevitable. Cancer. I watched her fade very slowly, like a candle being consumed by its own flame.
Legoshi lowered his leg. His breath wavered slightly.
—I’m sorry…
Lucy shook her head gently.
—You don’t have to say that. I’ve learned that when someone dies, those left behind carry a different version of them. Idealized. Sad. Sometimes guilt-ridden. But in the end, it’s still a burden. Some days you carry it well. Other days… it crushes you.
She looked at him again, her expression kindly serious.
—And you? Have you lost many?
Legoshi looked at his own hands. He opened them. Closed them.
—I’ve lost people I didn’t think mattered that much… until they were gone. And others that… I just didn’t have the courage to save. This time… it was different. I couldn’t do anything.
—But you’re still here, aren’t you?
—Yes.
—Then it’s your turn to do something with that.
A new exercise began. This time with his arms. Lucy asked him to raise his injured arm using his good one, and hold it up for a few seconds.
Legoshi complied. The trembling was more pronounced this time.
—It’s strange —he said, breathing a little harder—. I always thought… carrying something emotional would feel heavier than this.
—It is —Lucy replied frankly—. But it’s also less visible. No one sees how much it hurts until something forces you to move it.
Legoshi lowered his arm with effort, letting out a tense sigh. Then he went still. Breathing. Grateful for the silence.
Lucy stood up slowly and jotted something down in her folder.
—That’s enough for now. We’ll try again later. Don’t try to heal in a day what took weeks to break.
He looked at her. It wasn’t exactly gratitude in his expression—but something closer to calm. There was no healing yet. But maybe… there was direction.
—Thank you, Lucy.
—Get some rest, Legoshi. You’ll be okay… just don’t try to do it alone.
Noon arrived wrapped in a warm light that filtered through the half-closed blinds, casting soft shadows over the sheets. In the room, the silence was almost comforting. Lucy was calmly putting away the instruments used during physiotherapy. Her movements were methodical but without stiffness—she cared for every detail as if each bandage and towel carried its own meaning.
—Even though you’ve already been discharged —she said softly as she folded a blanket— I would recommend coming back from time to time for check-ups. You seem able to stand on your own, so it shouldn’t be a problem.
Legoshi, still seated on the edge of the treatment table, nodded slightly. His ears were upright, alert, but his gaze seemed lost on some point on the floor. Then he lifted his eyes to meet hers.
—Miss Lucy… may I ask you a question?
She paused and looked at him patiently. Her face, though serene, showed a spark of genuine interest.
—Of course, Legoshi. What do you need?
The wolf hesitated, searching for words carefully, as if afraid to break something invisible between them.
—If someday… I wanted to talk to you again… would I be able to?
Lucy smiled, this time not just as a professional, but as someone who understood what those words meant.
—Of course. Talking is part of healing too. If you ever need to talk, I’ll be here. Just let me know.
Legoshi let out a brief breath. It was a strange feeling… relief and dizziness at the same time. Then he thought about what was coming: classes, theater club, the routine that once was his anchor.
—About that… there’s one thing. —He ran a claw nervously along his arm— I have school, and the club. I’m not sure if I’ll be able to come in the mornings.
Lucy watched him attentively, but without reproach. Her reply was calm, almost as if she had anticipated it.
—I figured. I only work here in the mornings. But if one day you need to talk, even outside of hours, tell me. There’s always a way to find a moment. Sometimes… people need to be heard just when they least expect it.
Legoshi paused. He looked at her directly. There was something he didn’t understand, something that had unsettled him since their first conversation.
—Thank you. But… can I ask something else?
Lucy nodded, giving him space to continue.
—Why do you do this? —he finally asked, his voice low— Not just your job, but… all of this. Going to so much trouble for me. Though I’m grateful… I still don’t quite understand.
She lowered her gaze for a second, as if carefully choosing between painful memories and healing words.
—You remind me of myself. —Her tone was calm but firm— A version of me that needed help and didn’t know how to ask for it. When I was a child, I went through… very difficult times. I thought no one would come. But someone did. Without asking for anything, without judgment… they just came, and saved us. Me and my mother.
She paused briefly. This time it was she who looked away, as if her past still held thorns.
—Since then… I promised myself that if I ever could do the same for someone, I would. Not everyone accepts help, and not everyone can be saved. But you can. You accepted the hand offered to you, even on your worst days. And that… that makes you strong, Legoshi.
The wolf swallowed hard. His eyes, tired but attentive, softened.
—That’s a good reason —he said honestly— But I couldn’t be who I am if I didn’t accept help. You, Jack, Juno… you’ve shown me I’m not alone. And I don’t just admire you. I respect you. Because despite everything… you’re still here.
Lucy smiled at him again. This time, her expression was different. Not just warm, but hopeful.
At that moment, footsteps approached down the hallway. Familiar voices, muffled by the door. Reality crept back in, but the moment between them hung suspended like a gentle breeze in the middle of the day.

The door opened gently, letting in a warm, familiar breeze. Jack was the first to step through, his chest heaving and eyes bright with restrained anxiety. Beside him, Juno followed with slower, almost reverent steps, as if in awe of the silence that filled the room.
Seeing Legoshi standing by the treatment table, Jack didn’t hesitate. He lunged forward in a sudden embrace, almost clumsy with emotion.
—Legoshi! —his voice cracked as he held him tight— I’m so sorry… I couldn’t come sooner…
Legoshi returned the hug softly, though without the same intensity.
—It’s okay, Jack. I understand. I know it’s not easy… delivering news like that. You don’t have to apologize.
Jack loosened his grip, but his hands stayed clutching Legoshi’s arms, as if letting go meant losing something more. Finally, he met Legoshi’s eyes.
—About Louis… I’m so sorry. He was your friend. And now… now he’s gone.
Silence stretched between them for a moment. Legoshi’s gaze was calm, too calm, as if the storm had passed… or maybe had never arrived.
—I know —he replied in a low voice—. It’s been hard. But here I am. It will take time, yes… but I’ll get through it. I’ll live one more day… even though he’s no longer here.
Jack looked at him, bewildered. His muzzle trembled slightly—not with anger, but with helplessness.
—How can you say that so calmly? Doesn’t it hurt? Doesn’t it affect you?
Legoshi dropped his gaze for a moment. He searched for answers in his own words but found only the echo of an uncomfortable truth.
—I don’t know how I feel, Jack. Really. It’s like… like the sadness is there, but it doesn’t know how to touch me. I mean, I feel terrible, like I can’t bear this loss… but at the same time, I know I can’t change what happened. And that empties me.
Jack watched him silently, and for the first time in a long while, he felt fear. Not for Legoshi, but for the shadow that seemed to envelop him. There were no tears, no anger… just a dull, worn-out calm. Something had broken. And he wasn’t sure if his friend noticed.
Juno’s voice rose firmly from the doorway, breaking their thoughts.
—Everyone suffers in their own way, Jack. —She stepped closer, one hand resting on his chest— Surely Legoshi is doing the best he can. Sometimes… the pain is buried so deep that it can’t be seen from the outside.
Jack pressed his lips together. Lowered his gaze. Then nodded.
—You’re right… it’s just… it’s strange. Not seeing any emotion on his face. Not in him. Not in the Legoshi I’ve known all these years.
—What matters —Juno added, now standing beside them both— is that he’s still here. Just like us. And though Louis’s passing hurts me too, I know the only real way to honor him… is to keep going. For him. For us. So that one day… we might find a world where things like this no longer happen.
A different kind of silence settled then. Not one of discomfort, but of quiet understanding. Three friends, three different ways of bearing grief… yet with the unspoken promise not to let go of the rope that still bound them.
And for the first time since the tragedy, they understood that silence could also be a way to face the pain.

Chapter Text

After catching Legoshi up on classes, the drama club, and a few bits of school gossip, Jack and Juno finally said their goodbyes. The wolf saw them off with a calm gaze, though his mind still churned with restless thoughts. When the infirmary door closed once again, silence settled over the room.
Lucy, who had been quietly putting away some physiotherapy tools, broke the stillness with her usual voice—gentle, yet attentive.
—So, Legoshi… how are you feeling?
Legoshi lifted his eyes from his shoes, which he had been tying with mechanical movements. He paused for a moment, as if searching within himself for an answer that wasn’t quite ready yet.
—I’m not sure —he admitted with a sigh—. I feel like… I should be terrified. I faced the Shishigumi, Louis died, and then there’s everything I did to save Haru… And yet, I don’t feel anything. Just confusion. I don’t know what to do. And that… that’s what scares me the most. I feel like I’ll never be the same again.
Lucy watched him in silence for a moment, weighing the weight of his words. Then she stepped closer, with a serenity that spoke of experience.
—That’s more normal than you think —she said with honesty—. It’s called post-traumatic stress. Emotional blocks are common after such extreme events. It doesn’t mean you’re not feeling anything. It means your body and mind are trying to protect you… in their own way.
—And what’s the treatment for that?
—Facing it. With time. With help. There’s no universal formula. Everyone lives it in their own way. —Lucy paused, searching for the clearest way to explain—. What matters, Legoshi, is that you’re not alone. I can’t offer you a cure, but I can walk with you for part of the way. Just like your friends. Just like your family. What matters is that you don’t carry it all by yourself… but also that you don’t let others carry it for you. At the end of the day… choosing to stand up again is still your choice.
Legoshi lowered his head and remained silent for a moment. Gratitude tightened in his throat, but this time he didn’t want to fall into another automatic thank you. Finally, with a voice weighted by a different kind of sincerity, he spoke.
—I know I’ve said it a lot these days… but really… I don’t know how to express how grateful I am. Not just for your help… but for believing in me, even when I don’t believe in myself.
Lucy smiled at him, more softly this time. There was no pity in her face—only respect.
—You don’t owe me anything. I’m not here out of duty or obligation. I’m here because I see something in you that’s worth it. Because I believe you can be more than what happened to you. And for me, that’s enough.
Legoshi looked at her, moved. There was something special in that honesty. In that calm way of offering unconditional support.
—I don’t know what to say… I never thought this would happen, but… in a way… I’m glad I ended up here. Otherwise, I would’ve never met you.
A short silence settled between them, warm, not uncomfortable. Legoshi finished dressing, adjusting his uniform with steadier hands. Just as he was about to leave, Lucy stopped him with a gentle gesture.
—Wait —she said, holding out her hand.
In it, a small handwritten note.
—What’s this?
—My personal contact. In case you ever want to talk. Call me or send a message, and I’ll make time for you. You don’t have to wait for a crisis to ask for help, you know?
Legoshi looked at the note, then at Lucy. For a moment, he noticed the softness of her white fur, the golden glint in her eyes. He also realized how small she seemed next to him. A new warmth stirred in his chest. It wasn’t romantic, nor exactly friendly. It simply was, and that was enough.
—Thank you… —he said softly, blushing.
—Take care, Legoshi.
The farewell was awkward, as goodbyes often are when there are more emotions than words. Legoshi stepped out into the hallway, the note still in his hands. For the first time in days, a faint feeling of relief ran through him. He was glad he’d see Lucy again someday… but he also felt comfort in returning to his routine.
As the afternoon light began to slant westward, Legoshi headed toward dorm room 701. He knew Jack and the others would be waiting for him… with a bunch of questions and, hopefully, a few answers.

Legoshi opened the door gently. The sunset bathed the dormitory hallways in a warm orange glow, and as he stepped into the room, a brief silence was shattered by an explosion of voices.
—Look who’s back from the dead! —shouted Durham from his bed, dropping the ball he’d been bouncing off the wall—. I thought you’d run off to the woods to live as a hermit.
—Don’t be ridiculous —laughed Voss, leaping from the top bunk with his usual agility—. Legoshi, man, you look… less dead than I imagined!
Before Legoshi could say a word, Jack stepped forward with a nervous smile.
—I told you he was getting better. He’s not going to disappear that easily.
Collot, sitting calmly with a cup of hot tea, looked up and spoke in his slow, steady voice.
—I’m glad to see you in one piece, Legoshi. The room was… quieter without you. You were missed.
Miguno snorted from the corner, not looking up from his magazine.
—I wasn’t betting on you, to be honest —he said with a mocking grin—. But I’ll admit it, you hold the record this year: brawling with the mafia and still walking on your own legs.
—Thanks… I think —replied Legoshi, dropping his backpack beside his bed.
Voss was the first to fully approach him.
—Hey, are you really okay? I mean, beyond the bandages and all that.
Legoshi hesitated for a second, then nodded.
—I’m… getting there. It’s been hard, but I’m doing better. Thanks for caring.
There was a brief, awkward silence. Durham scratched the back of his neck, as if unsure how to proceed.
—You know, I don’t like getting all mushy, but… when we heard about Louis, and then what happened to you… —he lowered his voice for the first time—. We thought you weren’t coming back. That we’d lost you for good.
—I thought that too, for a moment —Legoshi admitted, staring at the floor—. But you guys, Jack, Juno, Lucy… you all helped me keep going. I don’t know what’s coming next, but being back here again… it feels like a small victory.
Collot stood up then, walked over to Legoshi, and placed a hand on his shoulder.
—Then stay. Eat with us tonight, talk with us. You don’t have to be strong right now, just be yourself.
Miguno muttered with a crooked smile:
—Yeah, because dealing with your grandpa underwear hanging from the top bunk was enough trauma without worrying about you too. That scarred me.
—Miguno! —Voss protested, laughing.
—What? It’s true —said the hyena with a shrug—. A depressed wolf with no boxers is more than I can handle.
Legoshi couldn’t help it—he laughed. For the first time in a long while, he let out an honest laugh. Warm, a little clumsy, but real. Jack looked at him with visible relief in his eyes.
—Welcome back, Legoshi.
—Thanks. Really. All of you.
As the group settled in, trading silly stories from the past month, Legoshi let himself fall onto his mattress. The familiar smell, the noise, even the bad jokes… it was all there.
And for a moment, the world hurt a little less.

Dinner had ended a while ago. The scent of curry still lingered in the air, faded among muffled laughter and the distant murmur of a movie playing in the next room. One by one, the roommates had retreated to their bunks or beds, until only Jack and Legoshi remained, sitting on their respective futons spread out on the floor, separated only by a dim lamp casting a soft golden glow.
Legoshi held a glass of water between his paws. He turned it slowly between his claws, without drinking.
—Can’t sleep? —Jack asked gently.
—Not really —Legoshi replied, eyes still fixed on the water—. It’s still hard to be in a place so… quiet.
Jack nodded, folding his arms over his knees.
—Makes sense. Silence gets heavy after you’ve heard too much noise.
Legoshi took a deep breath. Then, in a voice cracked by honesty, he said:
—I can’t stop thinking about Louis. How I saw him… just go. How I tried to save Haru, but it wasn’t enough. And what I did. What I had to do. It’s all still there, stuck to my body, like it’s part of my skin.
—And does it scare you? —Jack asked, his voice free of judgment.
—I don’t know if it’s fear… —Legoshi hesitated, searching for the right words—. It’s more like… a part of me broke, and I don’t know if it’ll ever be fixed. A part that screamed, that fought, that did what it had to do. And another part that now looks at all of that, unsure if I’m still the same.
A brief silence. Dense, but warm.
Jack leaned closer, resting a paw on his friend’s shoulder.
—You’re not the same, Legoshi.
Legoshi lowered his gaze, as if that confirmed his fear.
But Jack went on:
—And that doesn’t have to be a bad thing. Changing hurts, yeah. And losing someone hurts even more. But you’re still you. The Legoshi who cares about everyone, the one who’d rather talk than fight, the one who gets nervous over every little thing… and now, also, someone who’s lived through things none of us could even imagine. You’re not broken. You’re alive. And that’s already more than most in your place could have managed.
The gray wolf slowly lifted his eyes, glistening under the soft light.
—And what if one day I don’t recognize myself anymore?
Jack smiled, tender and steady.
—Then I’ll be here to remind you who you are.
Legoshi didn’t reply with words. He simply leaned forward, resting his forehead on his best friend’s shoulder. He didn’t cry. He didn’t need to. The contact was enough. The simple fact of knowing that, despite everything, he still had a place to return to.
The lamp flickered gently, as if giving permission for silence to embrace them.
And for the first time in a long while, Legoshi felt that maybe —just maybe— he was starting to heal.

Morning came with an unexpected surprise for room 701. The knocking at the door made Durham spring up in alarm.
—Alright, alright, I’m coming! Hold your horses, will you? —he grumbled, rubbing his eyes.
When he opened the door, standing before him was a drill. He recognized her instantly and rushed to apologize.
—Sorry, Miss Yuma! Thought you were someone else.
Unlike her usual demeanor, Yuma answered with an unusual calm:
—That doesn’t matter right now. I need to speak with Legoshi.
By then, everyone in the room was already sitting up. Without Legoshi noticing, they all glanced at him in silence. He stepped forward toward the drill, asking a bit nervously:
—Am I in trouble?
—Not exactly. But Headmaster Gon wants to see you.
—Alright, I’ll go. Just... let me put on my shoes.
Yuma shot him a quick side glance.
—Of course. You need to look presentable.
Legoshi did his best to tidy himself. He smoothed out his clothes, took a deep breath, and stepped outside. Without another word, the drill gestured:
—Follow me.
The walk to Headmaster Gon’s office was silent. There weren’t many students in the halls, allowing Legoshi’s mind to drift freely. He remembered Lucy’s words. He thought of Haru, of the price paid to save her, of the avalanche of questions sure to come. Before he knew it, they had arrived.
In front of the door, a police officer waited, seated. His blue uniform, the department-issued jacket, the polished boots… but it was the weapon at his belt that caught Legoshi’s eye. Instantly, his mind was dragged back to that night: the lion’s roar, the gunshot, the blood… the smell, the frozen expression on his face. It all returned in a wave.
He tensed. Swallowed hard. And opened the door.
Inside, Headmaster Gon awaited him, imposing behind his desk. The tiger watched him in silence for a few seconds before speaking:
—Take a seat. I assume you already know why you’re here. Why don’t you give me a brief summary of the events?
Legoshi sat down slowly. He looked at the tiger, then at the door.
Gon noticed right away and reassured him:
—Relax. No one can hear us. This room is protected. You can tell me the truth without fear.
Legoshi hesitated. His throat tightened, but he had to say something.
—I came back with an injured rabbit, Haru, in my arms, in the middle of the night…
Gon cut in firmly.
—What exactly happened that night?
Legoshi’s heart pounded. The words came with difficulty.
—Haru was kidnapped by the Shishigumi. I tracked her... all the way to the Black Market. And I confronted the lion clan.
The tiger stared at him, surprised.
—You did that alone?
Legoshi shook his head.
—No. I had help. An old doctor from the Black Market… and someone else. Someone who had their own score to settle with the Shishigumi.
—Hard to believe —Gon replied, folding his arms—. A teenager facing off against an entire gang… But your injuries speak for themselves. And if you say you weren’t alone, then the pieces do line up. I believe you, Legoshi. But that doesn’t change the facts. What else happened that night?
Legoshi fell silent. The pressure in his chest grew heavier.
—I made it into the office they were using as a hideout. It was on the top floor. I fought a lion to save Haru. I…
He faltered. And chose to tell only part of the truth.
—I did what I had to do so that both of us could make it out alive.
Gon nodded, understanding more than he let on.
—I understand what you mean. I’m not here to judge you. But tell me… what will you do now?
—I don’t know —Legoshi murmured—. I don’t think I have many options.
Gon leaned forward slightly, his eyes calm but firm.
—You’re right about that. But there’s no time to overthink it. The way I see it, you have two paths: admit the truth and pay for your crime… or tell a half-truth. One that lets you keep going and live a normal life.
Legoshi looked up, incredulous. He hadn’t expected that. But Gon was right—there wasn’t time to hesitate. The memory of Jack, Lucy, Haru, even Louis… They all passed through his mind. Everything he stood to lose.
And in that moment, he made his choice.
—I… I’d rather live my life normally.
Gon sighed, but not in disappointment. He nodded.
—I understand, kid. Now you need to prepare what you’ll say to the officer waiting outside. He wants answers. So does Haru’s family. And this school. Even if we can’t hide your clash with the Shishigumi anymore, we’ll do our best to keep the rumors from spreading beyond these walls. As for the rest… I’ll keep it secret. Make sure you do the same. For now, I can protect you.
Legoshi looked at him, confused.
—Why?
Gon answered with a warm, almost paternal voice:
—Because you, Legoshi, are special. You didn’t do this for pleasure, or for duty, or out of instinct. You did it to protect someone innocent. As a carnivore, I know how hard it is to walk this world without giving in to the worst of ourselves… but you did. I won’t say what you did was right. But I do know it was brave. And that deserves respect.
Legoshi said nothing. He just nodded. And for a moment, the weight on his chest felt a little lighter.

Legoshi stepped out of the headmaster’s office and back into the hallway. The officer was still there, seated, one leg crossed over the other, holding a small clipboard. He was a lean, spotted cheetah—not young, but agile. His uniform was immaculately pressed, and his dark, alert eyes settled on Legoshi as if they could read more than just what they saw.
—Legoshi, right? —he said, standing up—. I’m Officer Rakeem. Mind if we talk for a few minutes?
—Sure —the wolf replied, feeling the tension return to his shoulders.
The officer led him into a small adjacent meeting room—just a metal table, two chairs, and a lamp lit despite the natural light coming in. It wasn’t an interrogation room… but it nearly felt like one.
Rakeem sat down first, calmly, and pulled a portable recorder from his pocket. He placed it on the table.
—This is just protocol. You’re not being formally accused of anything —he said with a composed tone—. But I need your version of what happened, alright?
Legoshi nodded and sat across from him.
The officer turned on the recorder.
—Interview with student Legoshi, witness and involved party in the Black Market incident. Date: August first. Location: Cherryton Institute. Let’s begin.
He paused briefly, then looked at him.
—Can you tell me, in your own words, what happened that night?
Legoshi took a deep breath. He had already gone over the story with Gon… now he had to stick to it.
—I went to the Black Market. Haru, a friend of mine, had gone missing. I knew something bad had happened. I ended up finding her... in the hands of the Shishigumi.
—How did you know she was with them?
—At first, I wasn’t sure. I just... followed clues. A hunch, maybe. I asked around. Someone mentioned the place they were using as a hideout.
—And you went in alone?
—I had help. A doctor from the Black Market. He had treated me once. I asked him to come with me. And also... another guy. I didn’t know his name, only that he had his own score to settle with them.
Rakeem nodded slowly, never taking his eyes off him.
—And how exactly did you manage to rescue her?
—We made it to the top floor, to the main office. There was a lion waiting for me. A big one. I fought him. Haru was hurt. I... I got her free. And we escaped however we could.
—Were there any fatalities?
Legoshi hesitated slightly.
—I’m not entirely sure. I just remember one of them... fell. It was a chaotic moment.
Rakeem jotted something down.
—I see. Can you tell me if you fired a weapon?
Legoshi shook his head immediately.
—No. I didn’t have a weapon.
—Did you see anyone else fire one?
The wolf hesitated. His mind flashed back to the shot, the blood splattering, the lion’s face as he collapsed. He didn’t want to remember, but he couldn’t outright lie either.
—Yes... there were gunshots. But it wasn’t me. I didn’t see exactly who fired.
—I see —Rakeem replied. He wasn’t accusing him, nor doubting him. Just taking notes—. What did you do afterward?
—I carried Haru in my arms, looked for someone who could help her... and came back here.
The cheetah glanced down at his notes.
—There’s no doubt she was injured when you found her. The medical report we obtained confirms that. What you did was brave. But also very dangerous, Legoshi.
—I know —the wolf murmured.
The officer looked at him steadily, with a mix of firmness and respect.
—I’ll be honest with you. Not everything you’ve told me can be verified. But I don’t have any evidence that contradicts you either. If this were a full criminal investigation, we’d have to track down every party involved. But there are larger powers behind the Shishigumi, and more than one authority prefers to leave certain threads untouched. That doesn’t make you innocent… but it doesn’t make you an enemy, either.
Legoshi swallowed hard. Was that… a relief?
—That said —Rakeem continued—, I need you to keep this story consistent. If anyone asks, this was an emergency. A desperate intervention to save a victim. Don’t present yourself as a hero… but don’t make yourself a criminal either. Understood?
—Yes.
Rakeem turned off the recorder and stood.
—Watch what you say, Legoshi. The truth can be dangerous… even when you think you’re doing the right thing.
Legoshi nodded. The officer offered his hand.
—Get some rest. This isn’t over yet. But you did what few would.
And with nothing more, the cheetah walked down the hallway and disappeared.

Legoshi walked down the hallway toward his dorm room, his steps a little unsteady, shoulders still tense, the bandages beneath his shirt wrapped tight. He had left his meeting with Officer Rakeem just a few minutes ago, and though the weight of the conversation still lingered, for the first time in days his stomach wasn’t twisting from anxiety. Just not having to justify his presence to the authorities anymore was a small relief.
When he glanced at the clock hanging beside the fire escape, he realized it was much later than he thought. He’d missed the morning classes. Who cares, he thought. If he wanted a hot breakfast, he’d have to catch up with the others in the cafeteria.
He picked up his pace—but didn’t get far.
At the end of the hallway, a familiar figure appeared. Elegant, poised, with that blend of confidence and warmth that had always defined her. Juno, the reddish-brown she-wolf, walked toward him with a smile that wasn’t entirely light.
—Oh, hey, Legoshi. Looks like you finally got out of the infirmary —she said as she approached, her voice trying to sound casual—. So… how are you feeling?
Legoshi looked at her for a second before answering. Her presence had always been comforting, but now it felt as if some quiet distance had grown between them—one she didn’t even know was there.
—I’m not sure —he replied honestly—. There are still things I haven’t sorted out… and the wounds still hurt. But... I feel better.
—I’m glad. I knew it wouldn’t take long for you to heal —she said, lowering her gaze briefly.
—Yeah… I’m happy to be back too —he said, forcing a small smile—. How’s the drama club been in my absence?
Juno sighed, and for a moment her expression turned serious.
—We’ve been doing okay… all things considered. Louis’s departure left some gaps. We had to push back the Meteor Festival preparations. Looks like this year’s performances will happen a week later… or at least that’s what we were told. At first, they were thinking of canceling it altogether, you know… because of everything that happened. But in the end, they decided to move forward. So we’ll be pretty busy.
—Well… keeping busy helps me deal with everything. I’m sure it’ll be fun —Legoshi murmured, more out of politeness than conviction.
—I’m sure it will —she said. There was a short silence. Then, with a hint of hesitation, Juno lowered her voice slightly.
—Legoshi… can I ask you something?
He nodded.
—Of course. What do you want to know?
Juno looked at him with steady, but not hard, eyes. She seemed to be weighing each word before releasing it.
—Are you really okay? I mean… your injuries seem to be healing, that’s clear. But… what about you? Your emotions? You seem… different.
Legoshi looked down at the floor. He wasn’t ready for that question. Not completely.
—I don’t know what’s happening to me —he said at last—. I talked to Lucy, the nurse who took care of me. She says it’s an emotional block… or something like that. I guess this was all just too much, and my mind’s trying to protect itself however it can.
—I think I understand, Legoshi —Juno replied gently—. What you went through was definitely hard. But you know you can count on me, right? Don’t forget that. That promise still stands.
He looked up. Their eyes met, and in that moment, there was a raw honesty in his voice.
—I know. It’s just that… things aren’t that simple. I wish they were. But having you… and the others… it means something. So… thank you for being here.
—No need to thank me, Legoshi —she smiled, more warmly this time—. I’ve always seen you as a kind and gentle person. It’s time someone returned the favor.
She reached out and gave him a light pat on the arm, then lifted her chin.
—Anyway, why don’t we head to the cafeteria? You don’t want to miss breakfast today. Rumor has it… it’s double toast day.
Legoshi let out a small laugh—for the first time in days.
—Then let’s go. Before it’s all gone.
And they walked together toward the dining hall, unaware that this conversation would mark the beginning of a new chapter for both of them—where shared pain and quiet empathy would begin to weave a bond deeper than any promise made in simpler days.

Chapter Text

The Black Market doesn’t sleep. It pulses with instinct and need, a beast cloaked in smoke, flesh, and fear. There, in its deepest gut, between rats and lions, the Shishigumi tries not to bleed out completely.
Ibuki sat in the meeting room of the old headquarters. Around him, six lions occupied the remaining seats at the circular table, each bearing a different expression: frustration, worry, or cynical detachment.
The walls still bore marks of shrapnel and dried blood. The echo of recent battles seemed embedded in the bricks.
Ibuki spoke, his deep voice more restrained than commanding.
—I wouldn’t have called you here if it weren’t necessary. As you all know, since Boss Shishido’s death, there’s a vacuum. One we can’t afford to leave open. We need structure. We need leadership. We need to survive.
A tense silence held for a few seconds. Then Sony scoffed, arms crossed.
—And what exactly are we supposed to do? Between the dead, the wounded, and the deserters, we’ve lost a quarter of our strength. We’re barely more than half. How the hell are we supposed to maintain control?
—And with all due respect, —Dope cut in, his usual sarcastic tone intact —who made you the leader, Ibuki? Shishido was something else. We respected him because he was a devil in a suit. You... you’re not him.
—So what do you suggest?— Miguel snapped, brow furrowed. —Should we go dig our graves in the street? Or better yet, go running with our tails between our legs to the Madaragumi and beg for leftovers?
Free let out a sharp laugh.
—Or maybe try your luck with the Inarigumi. I’m sure those vixens would love to keep a tamed lion as decoration.”
Ibuki slammed the table. He didn’t yell. He just looked. And that was enough to chill the air in the room.
—Enough. This isn’t a litter of cubs yapping at each other. We all lost something when the boss fell. But if we tear each other apart now, we’ll just be doing the job for those who do know how to organize.
Hugo, the most imposing of the group, finally spoke.
—You’re right. I don’t think we’re making it out of this without a real plan. If we fragment, the other gangs will devour us. But... Ibuki, you don’t have a plan. None of us do. And that’s what worries me.
—Maybe,— said Agata, resting his elbows on the table, —the wisest thing to do is pull back. Drop the less profitable businesses. Shut down the hot spots. If we cut down risk, we can at least stay alive… and comfortable.
—Comfortable?— Jinma growled. —And when the Madaragumi expands even more? Or when Ten and her foxes decide to hunt us down? Or the Dokugumi shows up with their poison? What then? Keep giving up territory until there’s nothing left?
Dope raised his eyebrows.
—Maybe we negotiate. Try to make deals. The other gangs aren’t stupid. There might still be room for alliances. Everyone wins… without bloodshed.
No one spoke. All eyes turned to Ibuki.
It was Agata who said it clearly:
—And if there’s someone who can sit at the table with them without coming off as a threat, but still earn their respect... it’s you, Ibuki.
Ibuki let the silence settle again over the table. Each lion bearing their wounded pride, their unresolved grief, their fangs just barely sheathed.
Free was the first to break it again, his tone low, almost apathetic.
—Remember when we used to gather here and the boss would talk about expansion? It was all power, respect, territory. Now we’re... counting corpses and looking for someone to follow. I don’t know about you, but I didn’t sign up for this life to beg for alliances.
—Or to die for senseless causes,—Sony growled, glaring at Ibuki with a hint of resentment. —Remember Torao? He was the first to jump when the boss fell. They blew his jaw clean off. And for what? We didn’t even bury him. Just left his blood on the sidewalk.”
Hugo lowered his gaze for a moment, then planted his heavy hands on the table.
—We’re in this out of loyalty. That word everyone seems to have forgotten. Shishido shaped us, and we fell with him. But we weren’t wiped out. If we’re still here, it’s because some of that blood still runs through us.
Dope smirked crookedly, stroking his chin.
—Loyalty? That’s a curious word coming from someone who hasn’t set foot in the Slaughterhouse in three days. You know how many of ours are asking to leave? How many are talking with the Madaragumi behind our backs?
Ibuki narrowed his eyes.
—You got names?
Dope didn’t answer. Miguel spoke up before the tension could escalate.
—Let’s keep our fingers still, for now. What we need is direction. If we don’t provide it, someone else will — and trust me, they won’t be as kind as Ibuki.
Agata nodded, arms crossed.
—Listen… This isn’t just about power. We need presence. We need to remind everyone why the Shishigumi once ruled this place. Not necessarily through brute force —he glanced at Hugo— but through intelligence.
—You mean diplomacy?— Free asked, sarcastic.
—I mean strategy, —Agata shot back, serious. —Knowing when to retreat, when to strike, and when to send a message.
Ibuki slowly stood from his seat. He didn’t need to raise his voice. His presence alone, imposing even in silence, filled the room.
—I don’t want you to follow me out of nostalgia. Or fear. I want you to understand what’s coming. The Madaragumi wants to grow. The Inarigumi is already on the move. The Dokugumi is watching. We’re surrounded. But we are not defeated.
His gaze swept across the lions — loyal, uncertain, hardened — all still breathing, still alive.
—We can still be something. Maybe not the empire we once were... but something that endures. Something with claws sharp enough to matter.
The table fell silent once again. But beneath the quiet, something stirred.
Not confidence. Not yet.
But perhaps... the fragile shape of resolve.

Around him, the lions listened. Some doubtful, others still furious. But none interrupted him.
—Next week, we’ll have a meeting. I’m going to talk to the Madaragumi. See if there’s still room for balance.
—And if they don’t want to talk? —Sony asked, bluntly.
—Then they’ll know we’re not asleep. And that the Shishigumi still has claws.
Free glanced sideways at him, then scoffed.
—Heh. Well. Let’s see how it goes when we play diplomats. But don’t forget this, Ibuki: if you fail… there won’t be a second chance.
Dope stood up as well.
—And that meeting better not be a trap. There are too many vultures in this city.
Ibuki lowered his gaze for a moment, his thoughts heavier than his body.
But when he looked up, his gaze was clear.
—If someone wants us dead… they’ll have to look the lion in the eye.
The pact silently sealed it: the Shishigumi had a leader, for now.
Sony broke the moment of calm that followed Ibuki’s words, his voice harsh and full of resentment.
—And what about the damn wolf? Maybe he wants to come back…
A murmur swept across the table. Some scoffed, others avoided looking at Ibuki directly. The name of the wolf still weighed like an unhealed wound.
—That bastard killed the boss with his own hands —growled Hugo, slamming a closed fist on the table—. Or did you already forget?
—We haven’t forgotten —Agata replied with forced calm—. But we also can’t act like he’s just another prey. That wolf isn’t an easy target. He wasn’t when he was alone… and now who knows who he’s allied with.
—Even so —added Dope, spinning a toothpick between his fingers—, if he shows up here again… I think it’ll be time to make him understand not all of us forgot.
Free laughed under his breath, a dry, humorless laugh.
—He’s not just a threat. He’s a symbol. Everyone out there thinks that if some scrawny high school kid could kill the leader of the Shishigumi, then anyone can. You know what that means? That we’ve already lost. The reputation. The fear. The respect.
Ibuki remained silent, studying each face. Finally, he spoke, his voice deeper than before.
—The wolf didn’t kill Shishido. The boss gave himself up. I was there. It was a choice.
—And that’s why we’re going to let him live?! —roared Sony, furious—. We’re going to live knowing that filth still breathes and could come back!? Do you know how many of ours died because of him? And we didn’t even get a chance to strike back!
—That’s not all —said Miguel, thoughtful—. They say he was with Gohin, and then there’s that damned deer who managed to kill some of ours. It’s only a matter of time before he returns. If he did all this for a worthless rabbit, what do you think he’ll do when he finds out what happened to the great Louis? Not to mention, there’s still been no reaction from Mr. Oguma.
—And what do you suggest? We start putting up posters? —Dope said with sarcasm—. “Wanted: gray wolf. Alive for torture, dead to hang at the gate.”
—Not a bad idea —Free replied, seriously—. If he comes back, he has to be made an example. Not just for us. For the entire Black Market. So they remember no one kills the leader of the Shishigumi and lives to tell the tale.
Ibuki exhaled through his nose, holding back a mix of emotions. It still hurt to think about Shishido, but he knew Free was right. The street didn’t understand noble sacrifices or symbolic acts. It only understood strength.
—Then we make it clear —he said, looking each of his brothers in the eye—. If that wolf returns to the Black Market… he’s a target. The target. I want the entire underworld to know: we don’t forget, we don’t forgive.
—And if he doesn’t come back —added Agata—, we’ll make him feel the weight of his actions. We’ll remind him who rules from the shadows.
—Yeah —added Hugo—. We’ll hunt him. Even if he’s hiding under his mother’s bed.
Ibuki nodded grimly. He wasn’t sure what he felt. But he knew one thing: the balance of power wasn’t upheld with hesitation.
—Then spread the word. The gray wolf has a price. And his head… is only a matter of time.

An abrupt interruption shattered the fragile calm in the meeting room.
The door swung open with force, and Ten appeared, flanked by several members of the Inarigumi—all vixens, all armed. With a sly smile, she spoke without hesitation:
—So this is what’s left of the Shishigumi…
The lions rose immediately. All but Ibuki.
Sony spoke while some reached for their weapons:
—What the hell are you doing here? How did you get in?
Before he could aim, one of the vixens already had him in her sights with a revolver. Ten stepped forward, never losing her composure.
—Don’t even think about it, kittens. I’m not here to kill you… at least not today. I came to negotiate.
—And what business could we possibly have with you? You think we forgot what you did? —Hugo growled.
—Relax —Ten replied, amused—. I didn’t kill those guys for fun. They messed with my girls, and I couldn’t let that slide—not after they drew claws. Besides, I didn’t spill any blood to get in here. You can take that as a gesture of goodwill.
Ibuki stood calmly, his voice firm and without a trace of nervousness:
—Enough. There will only be corpses if we keep this up. I admit, Ten, you caught me by surprise. But if you wanted us dead… we already would be, wouldn’t we?
Ten nodded.
—Exactly. Like I said: I came to negotiate.
Her tone turned colder, more serious. Her eyes swept over the lions.
—So… who’s the new boss?
Silence fell over the room for a few seconds. Ten scoffed.
—Don’t tell me you still haven’t picked. Then again, coming from felines… I’m not surprised. You always take your time with important decisions.
Agata finally spoke.
—We follow Ibuki.
Ten raised an eyebrow, examining the faces around her, looking for confirmation. When satisfied, her smile returned.
—Well, well. Always thought you were the most rational of all these beasts —she said, looking at Ibuki—. It'll be a pleasure negotiating with you.
Then she glanced over her shoulder.
—Girls, lower your weapons. We don’t want to add more tension to this business meeting.
The vixens obeyed instantly, relaxing their stances. Ten continued:
—I’d like to handle this privately with the new boss. So, as you’ll understand… you’ll have to leave us alone.
—Do it —Ibuki ordered firmly.
Free protested at once:
—But boss, we can’t leave you alone. Not with… them.
—Out —Ibuki repeated without raising his voice, but with a tone that allowed no argument—. I need to handle this personally.
One by one, the lions left, dragging their unease like a shadow behind them.
Would the pact about to be sealed come through blood and gunpowder… or words and a handshake?
When only Ten and Ibuki remained, the vixen approached one of her companions—a silver-furred vixen—and whispered something in her ear. The vixen nodded, and at once, all the others exited in silence, closing the door behind them.
Ibuki sighed. He walked toward the adjacent room, an office that had survived the chaos. Upon entering, he pulled a cigarette from the inner pocket of his suit. He lit it slowly, took a drag, and spoke without turning around:
—So then… what brings this unexpected visit?
He extended the pack toward Ten, who took a cigarette. He offered her the lighter, and she lit hers with a soft smile.
—I don’t usually offer these kinds of deals to just anyone —Ten said in a more intimate tone—. If it weren’t you… I would’ve killed them all.
Ibuki watched her, weighing his words.
—And what makes you think I’m any different from those beasts you despise?
Ten looked at him seriously.
—Because you don’t kill for pleasure or impulse. Despite maybe having the most blood on your paws, I know you don’t kill out of whim. That doesn’t make you better… but it does make you more rational. More dangerous, even. And that makes you useful.
Ibuki leaned lightly against the desk.
—Then what exactly is it you want?
—Something simple: keep your people away from my business, and you all get to keep breathing. Believe me, I’d love to see you vanish, but that’s bad for business. That’s the deal. Accept… or die with what’s left of the Shishigumi.
Ibuki held her gaze. He knew he didn’t have many options. But he also knew how to negotiate.
—So this is one of those offers you can’t refuse? Fine. Deal. But on one condition.
Ten narrowed her eyes.
—I’m surprised you think you’re in a position to ask for anything. But go ahead, I’m listening.
—I’m sure you’ve heard it. The wolf who killed Shishido…
—Ah… so it’s true —Ten said, intrigued—. This is getting interesting. Let me guess… you want his head?
—Exactly. He has a price now. We just want justice for the boss. But there’s something more—it’s personal. Tell me, Ten… can I trust you with this?
Ten thought for a moment, then replied with a half-smile.
—I don’t know, Ibuki… can you?
Ibuki hesitated. Then lowered his gaze for a moment.
—If he comes back here… protect him. My men want him dead. But I don’t. That kid represents something bigger than us.
Ten looked at him with suspicion.
—Are you serious? You want me to protect the guy who killed your boss? I’ve got no problem with wolves or dogs—we often work with them… but what’s the trick? Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly grown a conscience.
Ibuki shook his head.
—Shishido allowed him to take his life. That means he respected him. And earning that man’s respect… was no small thing. I see something in him too. Maybe hope. Maybe a future.
Ten watched him in silence. For a moment, her criminal façade cracked. Finally, she stepped forward and extended her hand.
—Deal. I don’t know why you’re doing this… but if it helps avoid more needless deaths around here, it works for me. I’ll protect the wolf.
Ibuki shook her hand. In that instant, they sealed more than a deal:
They signed the truce of a war that hadn’t yet begun.

Ten stepped out of the office alongside Ibuki. As they crossed the threshold, their footsteps echoed down the hallway.
The lions and the vixens, tense as if a single spark could ignite a massacre, relaxed ever so slightly upon seeing both leaders walking together.
Ten was the first to break the silence:
—Tonight has been particularly productive. For once, this pact isn't sealed with blood. Everyone wins, don’t you think? No one dies here.
Free frowned, his voice laced with distrust:
—And what exactly is the deal?
Agata placed a hand on his shoulder, chastising gently:
—Come on, man, don’t make things worse.
Ibuki stepped in, his tone firm:
—I understand the concern, but Ten has spoken truthfully. No one dies tonight. The deal is simple: neither of our groups will interfere in the other’s business. That’s how we’ll preserve balance in the Black Market.
Hugo raised his voice:
—So… a truce? Or an alliance?
Ten smiled with a touch of irony:
—A truce, darling. Not allies, not enemies… not for now. But don’t confuse that with friendship. And definitely don’t get any ideas about getting close to my girls.
Free sneered:
—And what makes you think we’d want to? Since when do lions and vixens mix?
Ten tilted her head, a mocking smile on her lips as she gestured toward Agata:
—I don’t know… but that one hasn’t taken his eyes off me since I walked in.
Agata raised his hands, flustered:
—What? I didn’t…!
—Just kidding —Ten cut in, letting out a soft laugh—. Relax. A little humor helps the tension. Though clearly, you lot aren’t the joking type.
Then she glanced around, turning toward the exit:
—Anyway, we’re out of this dump. Seriously, you all need to renovate. But don’t forget one thing, kittens: if we see even a single hair from one of you on our turf… you’ll get a bullet between the eyes.
The vixens began to move—silent, organized, and sharp—leaving a trail of tension behind them like smoke.
The lions said nothing.
They simply watched as their shadows receded into the dark.
After a silence heavy with doubt and tension, it was Free who tried to break the thick atmosphere with a mocking grin:
—Well done, fox-fuckers.
Laughter erupted among some of the Shishigumi. Even the most tense among them let out a chuckle. Agata, visibly uncomfortable, snapped back:
—Hey! I wasn’t staring at her… at least not for that.
Free didn’t miss a beat:
—Didn’t know the young ones had those kinds of tastes. I won’t deny Ten has her charm, but during a meeting?
—She was joking! —Agata exclaimed, now clearly flustered—. Can we just drop it and focus on what we’re going to do now?
—Sure, sure… but if little Agata’s into vixens, he’s got a rough road ahead —Free added, laughing again.
Ibuki raised his voice, sharp as a blade:
—Free, leave the kid alone. We have more important things to discuss now.
—Sorry, boss —Free said, still chuckling—. Couldn't help myself.
Dope took the floor, bringing the mood back to serious:
—So, boss… what about the meeting with the Madaragumi? Those guys are definitely going to want a slice of the pie.
Sony growled, arms crossed:
—Why don’t we just kill them already? We don’t have to worry about the Inarigumi anymore, and I doubt the Dokugumi will dare show up.
Ibuki, cigarette still between his fingers, responded with icy calm:
—We can’t be hasty, Sony. We can’t just kill them. I’m not even sure we have the numbers for something like that. And besides…
He paused, scanning the room with a serious gaze:
—Don’t underestimate the Dokugumi. They don’t make noise, don’t claim territory… but if they wanted, they could kill all of us with a single move.
Dope leaned on the table, thoughtful.
—Let’s say the Madaragumi show up tomorrow. Do we give them territory? Do we negotiate? Do we drop our pants?
—Negotiating isn’t the same as surrendering, idiot —Sony growled—. But we can’t show weakness either. If they think we’ve lost control, they’ll tear us apart like carrion.
Ibuki stayed quiet for a few seconds. Then, he put out his cigarette and spoke in a dry tone:
—We’re not giving up territory. But we’re not starting a war we can’t win either. If they come with demands, they’d better bring something to the table.
—And what the hell could those bastards offer us? —spat Free.
—Information. Contacts. Routes. Anything —Ibuki replied—. This isn’t just about power. Whoever controls this market is the one who knows how to move in the dark.
Agata spoke up cautiously:
—And what if they don’t want to negotiate? What if they come in like the old Shishigumi did? Taking everything by force...
Ibuki didn’t answer immediately. He closed his eyes for a second. Then Sony spoke again, a dangerous spark in his voice:
—What if the wolf comes back?
The silence hit like a dry punch.
—That bastard —Sony continued—. I bet he’ll return to the Black Market. Guys who pull stunts like that always come back to finish the job.
—Maybe he’s coming for us —added Free, now more serious.
Ibuki crossed his arms. He didn’t dismiss the possibility.
—If he comes back… we hunt him down.
—And what if the Inarigumi gets to him first? —Agata asked—. Ten already knows he’s valuable.
Ibuki looked at him with intensity.
—That’s why we stay alert. Don’t underestimate him. That wolf faced Shishido and still walked away.
—Do you think he really killed him alone? —asked Dope.
Ibuki stayed silent for a moment.
—It doesn’t matter if he did. What matters is that everyone believes he did. And that makes him dangerous. We either kill him… or use him. But if he comes back here…
There won’t be a third option.

Ten returned to the Inarigumi base as the sky began to darken. The building, with its imperial Japanese design, transported her to another era. Every hallway paneled in dark wood, every paper lantern glowing softly, seemed crafted to remind her that her legacy wasn’t something new—just something forgotten.
Upon entering her room, she unstrapped the pistol hidden beneath her kimono and placed it on the nightstand. Only then did she allow herself to think clearly.
The wolf.
That was the first thing that crossed her mind.
She still didn’t fully understand why Ibuki wanted her to protect him. After all, he had triggered the downfall of the Shishigumi. But there was something Ten understood very well: that wolf was a symbol. A living inspiration. Something that could stir even the most fearful into rising up against the lions. The vixens of the Inarigumi weren’t afraid. If she led them into death, they would follow without hesitation… but without allies, it would be a doomed cause.
Most of the smaller gangs that worked with them—wolves, dogs, a few reptiles or birds—had one thing in common: fear. Fear of the Shishigumi. Fear of the corpses strung up outside their base like warnings. Fear of punishment.
And yet, now there was a possibility. A real symbol. The wolf who killed the head of the Shishigumi. If they could turn him into their banner, everything could change. Not only could they seize control of the Black Market… they could transform it into something better.
Ten called for her most trusted shadow.
—Ton. Come in, please.
The young silver-furred vixen appeared in the doorway with her usual discipline.
—Boss? You wanted to see me?
—Ton, please… —Ten sighed with a soft smile— you can call me Ten. All of you can. You know I see you as daughters. There’s no need for all the formality.
Ton relaxed her shoulders slightly, though her respect remained intact.
—Alright, Ten. What do you need from me?
—A simple task. I’m sure you’ve heard about the wolf who killed the head of the Shishigumi.
—Yeah… I’ve heard. Are we going after him?
—Not quite. We need something from him. For now, just something small: a name and a bit of information.
—I guess I can manage that. Do we have any leads?
—We know he was a student at Cherryton. And that he’ll be at the Meteor Festival. You’re looking for a wolf with recent injuries. No infiltration. You’ll just be another spectator.
Ton nodded, though she looked concerned.
—I understand. But… what exactly am I supposed to get from him?
—His name. And if you can get anything more, all the better. But for that, you’ll need to get close to him.
—Are you serious? —Ton blurted out, a bit alarmed—. Sorry… it’s just… how am I supposed to get close without looking suspicious? What excuse would I have to talk to him?
Ten brought a hand to her forehead, amused.
—I must’ve failed as a mentor if you still don’t know how to act. He’s a male, Ton. It won’t be hard to catch his attention. Approach, talk, get what we need… and vanish. You just need to keep up the act.
Ton sighed, resigned.
—Then I’ll need something appropriate for the event. And to think up a believable persona.
—Exactly —Ten replied with a proud smile—. I’m glad you’re such a quick learner. But I expected nothing less from you.
—I’ll be ready by the weekend. I won’t let you down.
—Oh, Ton… —Ten said as she stood to place a hand on the young vixen’s shoulder— Don’t worry. You’re going to be fine. I trust you.

Chapter Text

Calm reigned over Cherrytown. It was just past noon.
Legoshi had returned to the drama club only a few days ago. Everyone welcomed him back, but with a marked caution. Rumors were spreading: Legoshi was the wolf who had stood up to the Shishigumi and lived to tell the tale.
He had followed Officer Rakeen’s advice, but to the students, he was a hero.
The Black Market—either a looming threat… or worse, a symbol of change.
The wolf knew it: hell itself would come for him.
But he tried to remain calm.
Preparations for the Meteor Festival had kept him busy, but the nightmares hadn't stopped.
Jack knew this—though there wasn’t much he could do except be there, in quiet support.
Juno saw the exhaustion in Legoshi’s eyes.
She saw the broken wolf.
Without realizing it, she was witnessing his metamorphosis.
And still, she clung to hope—that he might recover soon.
It was a sunny Friday. A good day for a walk.
Legoshi requested a pass to leave campus and skipped drama club that afternoon.
The night two days prior had led him to a decision.
He called Lucy.
Part of him felt ashamed for needing her again.
But the other part… longed for the calm she gave him.
Lucy didn’t judge.
She listened.
And that was enough.
One call in the middle of the night had been all it took.
The memory hit him like a slap.
His hands had trembled—from fatigue and anxiety—as he dialed the number.
His mind betrayed him, dragging him back to that moment.
The moment he killed that lion.
The lifeless expression.
Haru, her wounds.
The blood.
The death.
He forced himself to stay focused and finally made the call.
—"Hello? Is someone there? Who’s speaking?"—Lucy’s voice came through the line.
Legoshi whispered, faltering:
—"Lucy… I need… I need help…"
—"Legoshi? Is that you?"
—"Yeah… it’s me…"
—"Are you okay? Do you need help?"
—"I… I just need to talk… I need you…"
—"I’m here, Legoshi. I won’t leave you alone."
—"I’m so tired…"—he murmured, breaking down as he collapsed—"I’ll call you tomorrow…"
And he passed out from sheer exhaustion, unable to hang up.
The last thing he heard was Lucy’s voice, panicked, still coming through the speaker:
—"Legoshi? Legoshi? Are you still there?"

The next morning, he woke up in the infirmary. Jack was by his side.
—“Legoshi! I’m so glad you’re awake,”—he said, eyes brimming with tears.—“Don’t ever do that again, you dumb wolf…”
Still dazed, Legoshi murmured:
—“What… what happened last night?”
—“You said you had something to do. You left without explaining. I followed you, but I lost track. You looked nervous…
You got up in the middle of the night, agitated.
I know this has been hard. The nightmares… everything.
But I—I don’t know if I can handle this, Legoshi.
I can’t stand seeing you like this.”
Jack swallowed hard. The tears kept falling.
—“You need help. And I can’t give it to you. So listen to me: we’re going to get you the help you need. This won’t go on like this.”
Lucy watched them from the doorway. She stepped in with calm determination and tried to explain gently:
—“Jack, you need to breathe. I know you care a lot about Legoshi—I do too. But now, more than ever, he needs peace.”
Jack looked at her, wiping his tears.
—“You’re right, Miss Lucy. I’m sorry… I couldn’t hold it in,”—he said, brushing his eyes.
—“Could you give us a moment? There are things I’d like to talk to him about. Please try to calm down, alright?”
Jack nodded slowly.
—“I’ll try… I’m sorry for making things worse.”
—“That’s not what I meant,”—Lucy replied softly.
Jack turned with a quieter demeanor:
—“Don’t worry, Miss Lucy. I know you didn’t mean to offend me. You didn’t. It’s just… I feel like I made things worse for Legoshi. And I hate that feeling.
I’ll step out. Call me when I can come back in.”
He exited the room. His face hung low with guilt.
Lucy looked at Legoshi in silence. Then she sat beside him.
—“You called me last night. You had an anxiety attack,”—she sighed, letting her professional mask slip—“Legoshi, I’m genuinely worried about you.
It took you too long to call me…
And while a part of me believed you’d be okay, another part knew something like this could happen.”
She paused. Then continued:
—“You need help. And as much as I’d like to give it… I can’t do it all. This is bigger than you or me.
I know a therapist. He’s a good guy. Taught me a few things.
I’ll take you to see him next Monday.”
Lucy gently took his hand.
—“I’m here for you. Don’t feel ashamed of asking for help.”
Legoshi looked at her. Seeing emotions in her expression seemed to break the thin barrier between them.
He looked at her white fur. Her amber eyes.
Lucy was there.
And in that moment, he could allow himself to begin healing.
Shame crept into him—for breaking down like that. For feeling so far from the life he used to know.
But in Lucy, he saw a light. A guide. A way out.
Lucy continued:
—“I know how hard this must be for you. But you can’t wait until you’re completely shattered to start healing. Please… accept the help I’m offering.”
Legoshi hesitated.
He didn’t like admitting that he was broken.
But deep down, he knew that neither Juno nor Jack could truly help him.
He had hidden part of the truth from them.
They didn’t know Legoshi was a killer.
And he didn’t know if they’d ever be able to forgive him for that.
Seeking help wasn’t easy.
Who could ever redeem a murderer?—he thought.
He took a deep breath.
And finally answered:
—“Alright, Lucy… I accept your help.”
Lucy met his eyes. A soft smile formed on her face.
—“You have no idea how happy I am to hear those words, Legoshi.”
The wolf looked at her, his voice trembling:
—“I… I’m sorry about last night…”
Lucy gently shook her head.
—“There’s nothing to be ashamed of.
Nothing to be sorry for.
After all… I offered my help.”
Legoshi spoke again:
—“Can I ask you for a favor, Lucy?”
—“Of course, Legoshi. What is it?”
—“You once said you'd be there if I ever wanted to talk.”
—“That offer still stands,”—Lucy replied with a soft smile.
Legoshi hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
—“Could we talk tomorrow afternoon? But before that… there’s something I want to do. I’m not sure if it’s the right thing, but I think it’s the best.”
Lucy looked at him calmly, asking with her usual serenity:
—“What are you planning to do, Legoshi?”
—“Tell the truth. Jack and Juno deserve to know what happened. Maybe then, they’ll stop worrying so much about me…”
Lucy held his gaze. Her voice grew firm.
—“Legoshi… I know you think you don’t deserve forgiveness. That the world will judge you for this. But I can promise you: those two, of all people, won’t abandon you.
You have to start seeing that.
I can help you, but I’m not the only one.
Still, you need to understand something—once you tell the truth, there’s no turning back.
You have to be ready for whatever comes.”
The wolf nodded with conviction.
—“I understand. But they deserve to know. They deserve to choose clearly, without blindfolds. This is something I want to do—even with all the risks.”
—“It’s your decision, Legoshi. And I’ll always respect it,”—Lucy said—“I’ll call Jack, and then you can say whatever you need to say.
No matter what happens, don’t forget—I’m here, alright?”
Lucy stepped out for a moment. Shortly after, Jack returned. Renewed, trying to stay in control, he spoke.
—“I meant it when I said you need help. Promise me you’ll get it, Legoshi.”
—“Don’t worry, Jack. I’m already on it. Miss Lucy offered to help me… I’ll start seeing a therapist next week.
But there’s something else. I’ve been lying to you… to both you and Juno. I want you both here to hear what I have to say.”
—“Oh, Goshi… No matter what you need to tell me, I’m not going anywhere. You’ve been my friend for years. I’m not about to leave you.
Juno’s on her way. I told her what happened this morning when she asked about you… I thought she deserved to know. I’m sorry if you didn’t want her to find out yet.”
—“No, not at all, Jack. Actually… I’m glad. I want her here too.”
Minutes passed in silence. Finally, Juno arrived. As soon as she entered, she said:
—“Legoshi, I’m so relieved to see you’re alright. Jack told me what happened last night and… I couldn’t stop worrying. I would’ve come sooner, but getting out of class was a nightmare.”
Legoshi interrupted her, his voice trembling:
—“Juno… there’s something important I need to tell you both.”
—“Of course, we’re listening,”—she replied, concern etched into her features.
Legoshi searched for the words. The weight still pressed down on his chest, as if speaking might cause him to collapse. He stammered:
—“I… I…”
Juno and Jack watched in silence, waiting.
—“I killed a lion… I’m… I’m a murderer,”—the tears began to stream down his face.—“There’s no forgiveness for me. That’s what haunts me every night… what keeps me awake. I… I’m so sorry. I couldn’t keep hiding it. You deserve the truth.”
And then, something he never expected… happened.
Juno and Jack embraced him at the same time.
The wolfess’s words reached him—sweet and steady:
—“It’s okay, Legoshi… it’s over now.”
She loosened the embrace slightly and continued:
—“You know, when I first met you… when you saved me from those guys in the hallway… I knew then you were someone just. Someone who used their strength for good. I fell in love with that.
And no matter what you’ve done… I won’t let you go. I won’t let you fall any further.”
Jack still held him tightly, as if afraid his friend might vanish at any moment.
—“Legoshi… I don’t think you’re a murderer,”—said the Labrador, his voice choked with emotion.—“Not after everything you’ve been through. You regret it. And you did it to protect someone.”
Legoshi clenched his jaw, feeling his throat tighten.
—“It wasn’t self-defense, Jack… There’s no excuse for what I did.
I went there to save someone, yes… but I knew what might happen.
I knew it could end that way.
And I still went.”
Juno nodded, still holding his hand.
—“That doesn’t make you a killer. That makes you someone who had to do the unthinkable in an unfair situation.
No one should ever have to make that kind of choice, Legoshi. But you did… and you’re still here. That matters too.”
The wolf said nothing. He just let himself be held, letting the weight of his secret—finally shared—dissolve, slowly, in the arms of those who still wanted him close.
Lucy, who had quietly returned, stood in the doorway. She didn’t interrupt.
She simply nodded to herself, knowing this was an important step.
A step toward something healthier.
After several long seconds, Jack pulled away slightly.
—“Do you want to tell us what exactly happened?”—he asked gently.
Legoshi hesitated, then nodded slowly.
—“At the Shishigumi’s headquarters. Haru was there. They had kidnapped her to… to eat her. I don’t know why exactly. Maybe to provoke someone. Maybe just because they could.
I went in for her.
I thought I could get her out without anyone getting hurt.
But I couldn’t.
That lion—he lunged at her the moment he saw me…
I attacked him. I didn’t stop. I didn’t hold back. I tore him apart.
And when it was over… he was already dead.
All I could do was run, carrying Haru in my arms.
There was a doctor with me. He helped.”
The room fell into deep silence.
Jack sat beside him. He didn’t say anything—he just stayed close.
Juno, on the other hand, seemed to be processing everything intensely. Eventually, she spoke:
—“Thank you for trusting us. Really, Legoshi.
I swear to you… we won’t leave you alone.
But you have to promise me something.”
Legoshi looked up, tired but attentive.
—“What is it?”
—“That you won’t carry all this alone anymore. Not for one more day.”
He looked at her… and for the first time in a long while, he nodded with conviction.
—“I promise.”
Then Lucy stepped forward, her voice gentle but steady:
—“That’s the first step.
The rest will come with time… and with work.
But you’re not alone.
You never were.”
Legoshi closed his eyes for a moment. The air still burned in his lungs, but now… he could breathe without sinking.

The memories faded like candle smoke, and brought Legoshi back to the present.
He was outside Cherrytown, sitting on an old stone bench, just across from the venue where the Meteor Festival would take place.
The sun was slowly beginning to descend, painting the sky in warm orange hues.
When Director Gon heard his reasons for leaving, he hadn’t refused to grant him permission.
He understood—Legoshi needed that space.
And now here he was. The gray wolf. Waiting. Patient. Trying to find some light in the middle of that sea of shadows.
That’s when he saw her.
Lucy's silhouette appeared in the distance, outlined by the glow of the setting sun.
She wore a light blue summer dress that contrasted with her snow-white fur.
Without realizing it, Legoshi wagged his tail slightly.
He didn’t stand up. He just waited, with a strange kind of calm.
And when Lucy reached him, she sat beside him without a word.
For a few moments, the silence was comfortable. Warm.
They didn’t need to speak.
Until Lucy broke the stillness, her tone soft and familiar:
—“Well? How have you been?”
Legoshi took a deep breath, eyes still on the sky.
—“Better…” he answered honestly. “It feels good not to carry all that weight anymore. At least not all of it.”
—“You should’ve never tried to carry it alone,” Lucy said with a faint smile.
—“It still weighs on me.”
—“And it always will,” she replied calmly.
“You don’t just walk away from those kinds of things as if they meant nothing.
You learn to live with the weight. You never really let it go.”
Legoshi lowered his gaze.
—“It’s not the life I wanted to live.”
—“Maybe not. But it’s the only one you’ve got.”
—“I know. But… everything still feels so complicated.”
Lucy sighed.
—“No one ever said it wouldn’t be, Legoshi.
You… me… Jack… Juno…
We all live with the consequences of our choices. It’s hard, yes.
But we have to learn to keep walking.
Not clinging to the past—but accepting it.”
Legoshi nodded slowly. Then murmured:
—“Sometimes I wonder why life’s still kind to me.
I wonder… when will the punishment I truly deserve finally come?”
Lucy looked at him from the corner of her eye, serious—but not harsh.
—“Maybe it will come someday.
But when it does… you’ll still be living.
You’ll still have people who love you.
And you’ll love too.
Even after the pain, even after the punishment… you’ll still be here.
And it will be your responsibility to decide what to do with that.”
She turned to face him directly.
—“Tell me, Legoshi… do you feel ready to stop walking alone?”
The wolf stayed silent. He closed his eyes for a moment.
He couldn’t say it with certainty, but something inside him stirred.
A fragile thread. A crack where a little light could slip through.
—“Maybe…” he finally answered.
“Maybe I can try.”
Lucy nodded.
—“Then let’s try together.”
Legoshi turned to her, puzzled.
—“Why do you still act like I’m worth it?”
Lucy didn’t hesitate.
—“Because you are worth it, Legoshi.
Maybe you don’t believe it yet, but you are.
I don’t know everything about you, it’s true.
But I do know what happened wasn’t your fault.
I know you need help.
And even if healing depends on you… at the very least, I can be here.
I can try to make sure you don’t break any further.”
Legoshi watched her in silence.
Her words didn’t heal him—but they laid a soft blanket over the open wounds.
A part of him wanted to believe.
Another still feared the future.
But this time… he didn’t hold back.
He stood up and looked at Lucy with a different expression.
Not relieved—but determined.
—“Why don’t we go somewhere else?”
Lucy stood too, tilting her head slightly.
—“Where would you like to go?”
Legoshi shrugged.
—“I don’t know. I’ve got the afternoon free, so… I guess we can go anywhere. Got something in mind?”
The fox gave him a sideways smile.
—“Give me a second to think…
I’ve got it!
Why don’t we get something to eat? You must be hungry.”
The wolf nodded, lighter than before.
—“Sounds perfect. Let’s go.”
They began walking together down the cobbled street, under the amber light of sunset.
They didn’t walk fast.
They had nowhere in particular to be.

They walked together through the old commercial district on the outskirts of Cherrytown.
The streets were nearly empty. Most shops remained open, even though students rarely came around.
Lucy suggested a small restaurant hidden between old buildings.
It was run by an elderly deer couple, warm and inviting, with soft instrumental music floating through the air.
They sat by a window overlooking a cobbled street.
The sun was starting to set, bathing the scene in golden light.
They ordered something simple: a bowl of stir-fried noodles and vegetables for Legoshi, a fresh salad and jasmine tea for Lucy.
They didn’t talk much while they waited.
But it wasn’t awkward.
It was the kind of silence only shared by those who are beginning to understand each other.
—“I don’t usually go out like this,” Legoshi murmured, not looking at her. “I almost never go anywhere unless I have to.”
—“And yet, here you are,” Lucy replied, lifting her teacup to her lips.
Legoshi nodded.
—“I don’t know why, but I feel calm around you. It’s like… everything else can wait when you’re near.”
Lucy lowered the cup slowly.
—“That’s a lovely thing to hear… though I don’t think I deserve that much credit. I just listen. I don’t have all the answers.”
—“It’s not about having answers,” said the wolf, eyes on his plate. “Sometimes, just being looked at without judgment… is enough.”
Lucy rested her elbows softly on the table, keeping her serene posture.
—“Do you know what I thought the first time I saw you in the infirmary?” she asked, not really expecting an answer.
“That you were a wolf who didn’t know how to keep on living.
You had strong legs… but defeated eyes.
Now… you still carry the pain, but you don’t look lost anymore.
That’s not a small thing, Legoshi.”
The wolf swallowed hard. That unexpected tenderness clenched his chest.
—“Thank you… for not giving up either.”
Lucy smiled, saying nothing.
It was a faint smile—but one with the strength of a promise.
They ate slowly.
They shared small stories: childhood memories, dull days in Cherrytown, odd classmates and absurd moments.
There were no dramatic confessions or tears—just short laughs, lingering glances, and silences full of meaning.
When they finished, they stepped out into a starlit night.
The air carried the scent of autumn.
They walked in silence for a few minutes. Then, Legoshi stopped.
—“Lucy,” he said suddenly, turning toward her. “There’s something I want to ask you.”
She looked at him curiously, without tension.
—“Of course. What is it?”
—“This Saturday is the Meteor Festival.
The club is putting on a play that night, and afterward, everyone stays to watch the fireworks.
I know you’re… not a student anymore, and all that, but…”
He hesitated. Took a breath. Then said it:
—“Would you like to go with me?”
Lucy blinked. She hadn’t expected that—but she didn’t seem uncomfortable.
—“Like… a date?” she asked, tone light and teasing more than serious.
Legoshi blushed slightly, rushing to explain:
—“I don’t know. Not… not necessarily. Only if you want to. It could just be as friends.
It’s just that… I’d really like you to be there.”
Lucy looked at him for a few long seconds that felt eternal.
Then smiled.
A smile that didn’t say “yes” outright, but lit up the night.
—“Alright. I’ll go with you.”
—“Really?” he asked, almost not believing it.
—“Yes. Sometimes, it’s good to be reminded that life can have beautiful moments.
And if this is one of them… I’m not going to turn it down.”
Legoshi smiled sincerely, as if—at last, even if just for a moment—he could imagine himself in a world not entirely ruled by pain.
They kept walking beneath the stars.
The night was long—but no longer so heavy.
________________________________________
Legoshi walked back to Cherryton, the clear sky above him, the city lights flickering in the distance.
He felt… strange.
As if something inside him—something that had been buried for far too long—was finally breathing again.
There was peace.
Not complete peace, but a truce.
Precarious, fragile…
A ceasefire between his pain and his hope.
As his paws moved along the damp sidewalk, his mind filled with thoughts.
What am I doing…?
It wasn’t that he regretted inviting Lucy.
He didn’t even regret opening up to her.
But now that he was alone, without her voice to distract him, doubt returned like an echo.
Is it okay for me to get this close to her?
She’s my nurse… or at least, she was.
And even though she now says she just wants to help—was it really right to start depending on her like this?
The question was uncomfortable.
Not because of Lucy—he couldn’t blame her for offering her help.
But because of what it meant for him.
He was walking a blurry line between affection and need. And he knew it.
There was also the matter of age.
She had to be around 22 or 23. Not a huge gap, but still…
He was only 18. A student. She, a resident.
The world wouldn’t see them the same way.
He sighed, looking up.
The stars were still there—distant, indifferent to his dilemmas.
It’s not love, he told himself. Not yet. And maybe it never will be.
What he felt was something else.
Something quieter, deeper.
Trust.
That was rare for him.
To trust.
Jack and Juno were his anchors, his longtime refuges.
But Lucy…
Lucy was different.
Lucy had known him through the wound—not through the illusion.
She’s seen me fall… and she still sits beside me.
He didn’t know if he could ever return the favor in equal measure.
He didn’t even know if he deserved to try.
But he did know one thing:
I don’t want to lose anyone else.
And maybe… that thought alone was the first step toward finding a path.
With his uniform a bit wrinkled and his heart beating a little steadier, Legoshi reached the edge of Cherryton.
The front gate was open, and the guard yawned, not paying attention.
As he climbed the stairs to his room, he thought of the play they were rehearsing, the fireworks on Saturday…
and Lucy’s white silhouette, in that blue dress, smiling in the shadows.
Maybe I’m not the same as before, he thought, lying back on his bed, the window open to the night sky.
And maybe… that’s okay.

Chapter Text

It was past noon. A sunny, cloudless Saturday. Jack had left room 701 with a clear goal in mind: the drama club. Though they had known each other for only a few weeks, Juno seemed truly charming. Her energetic personality and worldview drew him in. She hadn’t just been a support for Legoshi—she had also, in some way, supported him. Little by little, they had begun to get along, and that made Jack want to spend more time with her. The Meteor Festival seemed like the perfect chance.
The memory of Thursday afternoon stayed with him as he walked.
Legoshi was resting after an anxiety episode. Outside his room, the clinic remained calm. Jack waited nearby, staring at the floor, fiddling with a cookie wrapper he didn’t even remember eating. His usually wagging tail hung limp.
Juno appeared in the hallway, her stride purposeful, her expression worried. When she saw Jack, her face softened.
– How is he? – she asked.
Jack lifted his head and forced a smile.
– Better… asleep for now. Miss Lucy says he needs to rest.
Juno nodded and sat beside him. A silence settled between them—not awkward, but necessary.
– Were you worried too? – she asked.
– Of course… – Jack replied. – He’s my best friend. But you… you were there with him through things I only heard about from the sidelines. Sometimes I feel like I don’t know him as well as I thought.
Juno looked down.
– Sometimes I feel that way too. Legoshi always carries everything alone. Louis tried, in his own way, to teach him not to… but...
The name hung in the air. Juno stared at her crossed paws, and Jack leaned slightly toward her, noticing how her breath grew a little heavier.
– It’s not fair that you had to carry so much weight too – Jack said gently.
– It wasn’t just that… – Juno lifted her gaze, her eyes a little glassy. – Louis was a leader, but he was also just another student. Sometimes I wonder if we all expected too much from him. Even me.
Jack didn’t answer right away. He simply nodded, respecting the silence.
– You know – Juno said after a moment – I always thought Louis had everything under control. His death didn’t just sadden me… it shook me. I realized even the strong ones can disappear in an instant. Since then, I try to see Legoshi… not as someone who can handle everything, but as someone who needs support too.
– You need support too – Jack murmured.
Juno looked at him, surprised. The Labrador blushed slightly, but held her gaze.
– You’re carrying a lot. The pressure from the drama club, everything that happened with Louis, now Legoshi… But you’re still here. And that says a lot about you.
She lowered her gaze, the hint of a smile curving her lips.
– Thank you, Jack. Really… thank you.
The silence returned, but now something was different in the air. Not tension, but a quiet promise of something beginning. Jack glanced sideways at her and felt, for the first time in a while, that he wasn’t alone in worrying about Legoshi.
Nor in worrying about others.
Juno leaned back slightly on the waiting bench, letting out a long sigh.
– You know – she said – I have a hard time sitting still when it feels like the world’s falling apart… but here with you… it doesn’t feel so bad.
Jack chuckled softly.
– Well, I guess Labradors are good at making things seem more normal than they really are. Part of the job.
She smiled, tilting her head to look at him.
– Job, huh? Do they pay you in cookies or hugs?
– In emotional stress and unsolicited responsibility – Jack replied with a calm grin.
They both laughed softly. The sound brought relief to both of them, as if something heavy had been lifted without them realizing it.
– Really, Jack. I’m glad you’re here – Juno said, more seriously now. – Not just for Legoshi. I’m glad to have someone who understands how heavy all this is… without weird questions or empty speeches.
Jack nodded slowly.
– I’m glad you’re here too, Juno. Honestly. I think… it was about time someone like you reminded us there are still things worth rebuilding.
For a moment, their eyes met. There was no urgency, no nerves. Just a quiet acknowledgment that both of them, from different corners of the same chaos, had found something steady in each other.
Jack glanced at the wall clock.
– It’ll be dark soon – he said. – And Lucy said it’s better for Legoshi to rest undisturbed today.
Juno nodded.
– Yeah. I don’t want to leave yet, but staying here doing nothing… makes me feel helpless.
– Sometimes just staying close in silence is enough – said Jack. – Even if it doesn’t seem like it, that can be an act of care too.
Juno looked at him again, this time with more calm.
– Would you like to… take a walk before nightfall? There’s a trail behind the dorms where wild lamps bloom. It always helps me clear my head.
Jack blinked, surprised, then smiled.
– Sure, I’d love to.
They stood together, walking toward the clinic’s exit. Through the window, the sky was beginning to blush in orange and violet. The afternoon light filtered gently over their figures, stretching their shadows as they faded down the hallway.
As they descended the stairs, Juno asked in a playful tone
– Do you get nervous walking with gray wolves?
Jack replied without thinking too much
– Only if they’re smarter than me.
They walked out together, heading toward the trail. The sky burned with warm colors, and the night wouldn’t take long to wrap around them. They didn’t yet know what to call what they were beginning to build, but they knew they weren’t as alone as they once thought.

The memory faded as he reached his destination. The moment he crossed the threshold of the building, he ran into Sanu, the pelican in charge of the club.
– Oh, it’s nice to see a new face around here. Can I help you with something? – asked Sanu with his usual pleasant tone.
– Actually, yes. I’m looking for someone, but I wouldn’t want to interrupt anything important.
Sanu looked him over for a few seconds, then narrowed his eyes slightly.
– Your face looks familiar… have I seen you before?
– Maybe because I’m Legoshi’s best friend – replied Jack, a bit nervous.
– Ah, of course! Jack, the Labrador. Legoshi’s mentioned you – Sanu nodded with a smile. – Are you here to see him?
– I’m actually looking for Juno… the other gray wolf in the drama club.
– I’m sure she’ll be glad to see you. Let me check if she’s busy, or better yet, why don’t you come in? I doubt anyone will mind. Back when Louis was here, the club used to be stricter, but it’s time for some changes.
– I… alright, but only if I’m not causing any trouble – said Jack with a shy smile.
– You won’t cause any trouble, Jack. In fact, I’m sure seeing you will be good for Legoshi. He’s been more withdrawn than usual these past days.
Sanu’s words brought back a memory. The previous night, Legoshi had returned with a calm expression, even smiling. And for the first time in days, he had slept deeply. Jack couldn’t help but wonder what exactly had happened with Miss Lucy. Maybe, he thought, today he could find out.
– Alright, if it’s no problem, I’ll follow you – said Jack.
– Perfect. This way.
They walked through the club’s hallways. Posters from past plays and awards adorned the display cases. Jack paused for a moment in front of a portrait of Louis. He remembered what that deer had meant to his friend. Legoshi hadn’t said much about Louis or Haru in recent weeks; it was as if he had locked all of it away. Jack continued walking, his spirits now slightly dimmed.
Upon entering the auditorium, he saw Legoshi quickly climbing down from the lighting rig. The wolf’s face lit up when he saw the Labrador.
– Jack! What a surprise. I’m glad to see you – he said, walking over to give him a quick hug. – What are you doing here?
– I came to see Juno. Do you know if she’s around?
– She’s over there – he said, pointing to the far end, where a group of students were practicing choreography. – She’ll definitely be happy to see you.
Sanu chimed in
– Well, looks like you won’t have any trouble waiting, Jack. Why don’t you chat with Legoshi for a bit in the meantime?
Legoshi spoke up, a bit hesitant.
– But Mr. Sanu, I should get back to the lighting...
– Come on, kid. I don’t think they’ll need you for a while. Besides, Kai’s handling things just fine.
– Alright… thank you, Mr. Sanu.
– Don’t mention it, Legoshi. Enjoy your break.
Sanu walked off toward his office. Jack and Legoshi sat down near the edge of the stage.
– So, Jack, why are you really here? – Legoshi asked, lowering his voice a little.
– I was thinking… about asking Juno to the Meteor Festival. As friends, of course.
Legoshi smiled sincerely and gave him a light pat on the shoulder.
– I’m glad to hear that. Juno likes you. She always says how smart and noble you are. I’m sure she’ll say yes.
Jack lowered his gaze with a nervous smile.
– I’m not so sure… we barely know each other. Maybe it’s too soon.
– If you want a friend’s advice: take the step. You’ll feel better knowing you tried.
Jack nodded.
– Maybe you’re right. I’m already here, aren’t I? – he paused – Changing the subject… you seem happier. Those talks with Miss Lucy really do seem to help. I wish I could do more for you.
Legoshi looked down, thoughtful.
– Jack… you already do enough. Even knowing everything, you chose to stay. And that… that means more than I can tell you.

Unnoticed, the group finished their choreography. Juno approached when she saw them together. Her eyes lit up at the sight of Jack.
Jack, it’s a surprise to see you. What brings you here?
Legoshi spoke up immediately, as if trying to give his friend courage:
Jack has something important to tell you, Juno. I have to get back to work… I’ll be back in a moment.
Without waiting any longer, the wolf retreated toward the club’s storage room, giving them space.
Juno looked at Jack with a curious expression, clearly surprised but happy to see him.
Then Jack, a bit nervous, uttered the words:
Juno, I… was wondering if you… —he looked at her, uncertain, while she watched him with bright anticipation— would like to go with me...
But before he could finish, Juno quickly replied:
Yes, I’d be delighted to be there.
Jack looked at her, surprised.
But… I didn’t even finish the sentence.
Juno smiled warmly and confidently.
With you, I’d love to go anywhere.
Jack glanced away for a moment, somewhat blushing.
I didn’t expect you to...
Don’t get so nervous, Jack —Juno said sweetly—. After our conversation yesterday, I know I made the right decision. You’re an incredible guy, and of course I want to spend time with you. But you’re right, I didn’t let you finish. Why don’t you tell me more?
Jack took a deep breath and grew a bit bolder.
Well… I was thinking maybe you’d like to have dinner after your performance at the Meteor Festival.
Juno smiled even more.
A date? That makes it even better. Of course, I accept.
Without another word, she stepped closer and gave him a hug. Jack barely had time to react, but he returned it with shy joy.
From the doorway of the storage room, Legoshi watched them discreetly. A small smile formed on his face. Finally, his friend had found someone special. He felt happy for him… but then, inevitably, he thought of Lucy.
He had already invited her to the festival, but that didn’t guarantee anything. What he felt for her was something new, still formless, and it scared him a little. He wondered if he was truly ready to let himself be accompanied, to open his world without disguise or defense.
A part of him still doubted. Was he seeking comfort or something deeper? Could someone like him—scarred, still tormented by his decisions—offer anything to Lucy?
He didn’t have all the answers. But that night, under the festival sky, he would at least try to take a step. Not out of obligation, nor nostalgia, but because something inside him was beginning to search for light. Not just the light that would fall from the sky in meteors... but the light that might already be quietly reaching him.

Lucy had finished her shift some time ago. The sun was beginning to set behind the tall buildings of Denko, and the first lights of the festival were flickering in the distance like promises of a different kind of night. The white fox sat in front of the mirror in her small apartment, contemplating her reflection with a mix of uncertainty and calm.
She had taken the time to dress subtly: nothing exaggerated, nothing that could be misinterpreted, but enough to say “I care about being here tonight.” And she did care. More than she was willing to admit out loud.
That was when the doubts returned, like an echo refusing to fade away.
—Am I doing the right thing? —she asked herself softly, as if saying it made it more real.
She didn’t regret accepting the wolf’s invitation. In fact, a part of her had felt deeply moved when he asked her, with that mix of nervousness and determination. But the other part… the part that had been trained to keep emotional distance, to not cross certain lines… that part still raised its voice.
It’s unprofessional. It’s unethical.
But he was no longer her patient. Legoshi wasn’t under her clinical care anymore. He had been discharged from formal treatment. Now he was a student in the process of healing, and she… was only someone who had accompanied him to that edge.
So what were they, then?
The question slipped in without permission. Lucy fell silent, crossing her paws over her lap. She didn’t have a clear answer. Companions? Friends? Two broken souls who had found something like refuge in each other’s presence?
—Tonight will decide —she murmured, almost like a promise.
She stood up from her seat. The light blue dress hung gracefully over her silhouette, and for the first time in a long while, she didn’t care if she looked “too much” or “too little.” She just wanted to be herself. She just wanted to be there, for him… and maybe, also, for herself.
—It’s not that I’m in love —she told herself, trying to convince herself—. I just want to help him.
Lucy left her apartment and closed the door with a sharp click, like a full stop to the doubts she’d been dragging along. She paused for a moment on the sidewalk, gently adjusting the bag on her shoulder. The evening breeze ruffled her fur slightly, and with it came the thoughts she’d been trying to keep at bay for hours.
What am I really doing?
She wasn’t an infatuated teenager or an impulsive creature guided only by emotions. She had been through things. She had seen too many patients break down, rebuild, try to live with what remained. And yet, with Legoshi… there was something different. Something that didn’t quite fit into her professional frameworks nor her personal experiences.
As she walked toward the tram station that would take her to the campus, she watched the lights beginning to turn on in the shops, the bustle of students heading to the festival, the distant laughter. Everything seemed tinged with an innocent beauty that contrasted with her inner world. When was the last time she had attended something like this? She couldn’t even remember.
I want to be there for him. It’s not such a terrible thing… or is it?
But behind that gentle phrase, a more honest one hid itself.
I also want him to be there for me.
The thought crossed her mind unexpectedly, stopping her for a moment at the crosswalk. Her fingers tightened briefly on the strap of her bag. Accepting that she had begun to depend, even a little, on that silent, clumsy, kind wolf… made her feel vulnerable. But also alive.
The tram arrived. She boarded silently and found a seat by the window. The sky was turning violet. From the little window, the first floating lanterns of the festival began to rise slowly, like giant fireflies escaping the ground. Lucy leaned against the cold glass, letting her eyes wander toward the campus station.
Maybe tonight I don’t have to decide anything.
Maybe I just have to be there.
With that in mind, she took a deep breath, trying to calm the part of her chest that beat faster than usual. It was fear. It was desire. It was something in between. But for once, she decided not to fight it.
The tram moved on, and Lucy’s figure—small, serene, on the brink of a new stage—disappeared among the swaying cars.
Legoshi had dressed as best as he could. The theater club didn’t require uniforms, so he chose a light blue dress shirt and black dress pants. He wanted to find that middle ground between casual and formal, a way to say this matters to me without shouting it from the rooftops.
He was adjusting the collar of his shirt in front of the mirror when Jack appeared behind him, smiling.
—I bet it’s going to be a great night —he said enthusiastically.
—I believe so —Legoshi replied, a bit more reserved but sincere.
Jack looked at him with some surprise, seeing him so well dressed.
—What’s the special occasion? Don’t tell me you’re going to perform tonight too...
Legoshi let out a soft laugh.
—I... of course not. I’ve had enough attention for a while.
Jack crossed his arms, thoughtful.
—Then, let me guess... you’re going out with someone?
Legoshi hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
—Yes. Actually... exactly that.
—Wow! —Jack said, genuinely surprised— I’m happy for you, Legoshi. Who’s the lucky one?
—Well... you see... —he began, visibly uncomfortable.
Jack raised an eyebrow.
—Come on, you know I’m not going to judge you. A rabbit? A wolf? A giraffe maybe? As long as you’re happy, that’s fine by me.
Legoshi lowered his gaze for a moment before answering.
—It’s Lucy. I’m going out with her tonight.
There was a brief silence. Jack blinked, absorbing the words.
—Lucy? The nurse who’s been taking care of you?
—Yes. And... I know it sounds weird. It’s not romantic. Or at least I don’t know if it is. But... with her I feel at peace. And that already means a lot to me.
Jack said nothing. Instead, he moved closer and hugged him.
—Legoshi... never be ashamed of what you feel. Yes, it’s a surprise, but it’s not a bad one. And even if it were, you’re an adult. You have the right to choose who you share your time, your life, your emotions with. Lucy doesn’t seem much older than us either. Sure, some will judge... but not everyone will. What matters is how you feel about it.
Legoshi let out a soft sigh, relieved.
—I didn’t expect that to be your answer. Sometimes I still struggle to accept that I can make decisions like this... that it’s okay to let someone into my world, but I don’t want to depend so much on her.
—I don’t think you’re depending on her —Jack said firmly— You’re healing, and she’s part of that. But you’ve changed too, you’ve worked on yourself. I don’t know exactly what you and Lucy talk about, but I know she does you good. And probably you make her feel seen, understood. That... that’s love too, even if it doesn’t look like the kind you expect.
Legoshi grew thoughtful.
—Maybe you’re right. But... I can’t help wondering something.
—What’s that?
—Why, even with you all by my side... do I feel like I’m not fully healing?
Jack sat on the bed, his voice softer.
—Because healing isn’t a straight line. And because you still carry things that might never completely disappear. But tonight... tonight you have the chance to experience something different. Allow yourself to enjoy it, even if it’s just for a few hours. Maybe that’s where you’ll start finding your answers.
Legoshi looked at him and gave a sincere smile.
—Thank you, Jack. I’m glad you’re still here.
—I don’t plan on leaving —Jack said, standing up— But now I need to get ready. So... stop hogging the mirror, will you?
—Oh, you’re right —Legoshi said, stepping back with a smile— Sorry.
—Don’t worry. We still have time... You’ll see, it’s going to be a great night.

Ton looked at herself in the mirror for the third time.
She had carefully chosen her clothes. Tonight she needed to catch attention, but without standing out too much. She opted for a purple cocktail dress, designed to contrast with her black fur. Her fur was well brushed, and hanging from her neck was a jade pendant shaped like an inverted moon: a keepsake from her mother.
She wouldn’t be there just for pleasure or fun. She had a mission: to find the wolf who had taken down the leader of the Shishigumi.
She adjusted her outfit in front of the mirror. She didn’t entirely like what she saw; her slim figure stood out more than she wanted. She would attract more attention than planned. But tonight she couldn’t keep being a shadow.
Then she remembered Ten’s words from a few days ago:
—Get close to him. Earn his trust. Tonight I don’t need a soldier. I need someone who gets what we need... and disappears with the night.
Her gaze shifted toward the envelope on the nightstand, handed to her by Ten just hours before. It contained everything they knew about the target.
Legoshi.
The name appeared in the first line of the report, next to an image: a gray wolf, thin, with reptilian eyes and visible scars on one arm.
That face was etched in her memory.
She must not forget it. She must not fail.
Get in and out. No violence. No weapons. Just a conversation.
Why does it seem so difficult? she thought.
She took a breath.
She wasn’t nervous. But she was on guard.
Tonight would be decisive. The festival gathered too many pieces of the board: the Shishigumi could show up, some Inarigumi members would be watching from the shadows to make sure everything stayed clean, no incidents.
And while the attendees would only see lights, fireworks, and confetti...
The real beasts would be lurking, watchful.
She checked her bag: a notebook to take notes, her fake student ID from another district (in case she had to justify her presence), and a small bag of candies.
She smiled faintly when she saw the last item.
She turned off the light in the apartment the Inarigumi used as cover, near the Black Market.
As she locked the door, a phrase echoed in her mind:
—Don’t forget your mission. Don’t get distracted. There’s only one objective.
She took the train toward campus, her gaze fixed on the dull reflection in the window.
Fate —and her duty— would put her face to face with that wolf.
And this time... she couldn’t afford to be a shadow.

Ton stepped off the train with steady pace, though without hurry.
The station near the campus was decorated with paper lanterns, and the echoes of the festival could already be heard: distant music, youthful laughter, hurried steps on the cobblestones, and announcements cut off by the loudspeakers.
The black fox didn’t lift her gaze. Her attention was focused on what mattered.
“A target. A conversation.”
And yet, another idea pricked at her conscience, persistent like a splinter under the skin:
What if the wolf wasn’t just that?
What if Legoshi was more than just a name on an envelope?
There was something in him that awakened her respect. Not every day did someone dare to do what he did.
A part of her — the one she didn’t like to admit — wanted to meet him.
To shake his hand. To have a conversation. To offer him her respects.
Maybe… to find someone who had also crossed the same hell.
She knew all too well what it meant to survive.
What it meant to change form, voice, face… just to fit into a world where there was no room for weakness.
What if that wolf wasn’t just the spear that pierced the lion?
What if, like her, he was only a survivor who hadn’t found another way to move forward?
It made her uncomfortable to think that way. She shouldn’t.
That wasn’t part of the mission.
But sometimes, doubts spoke louder than orders.
She looked at the moon in the sky. It hadn’t yet reached its highest point.
“A couple of hours. Maybe less. I just need one chance. A greeting. A moment. And then I can leave.”
She pressed the jade pendant against her chest, as if needing to remind herself who she was… and why she was there that night.
Then, she allowed herself one last question, soft as a whisper, sharp as a crack beneath her armor:
“What if, looking into his eyes, I discover something I don’t want to know?”
And without waiting for an answer, she disappeared into the crowd, among lit lanterns, fires in the sky… and the music of fate.

Legoshi arrived at the festival and, almost immediately, offered to help the drama club.
As soon as he saw Juno, he approached her.
—Juno… is there anything else I can help with?
She looked at him with a calm smile.
—Don’t worry about it. Everything will be fine. Why don’t you enjoy your night?
—Are you sure you don’t need me? I’d hate for something to go wrong...
—Oh, come on, Legoshi. Even if something goes wrong, it’s all part of the show. Besides, I don’t think you planned on being under the spotlight all night… did you?
Legoshi looked at her closely. The red dress she wore highlighted her strong and elegant presence. That night, she looked especially beautiful. He thought about her words. He didn’t want to ruin the moment, but there was something he needed to say.
—About that… Juno, I… I’ll be with someone tonight.
She observed him, still smiling.
—So will I. Didn’t Jack tell you? —she added with a soft laugh—. Besides, I figured. I’ve never seen you so well dressed.
She sighed, letting her facade slip for a moment.
—But I suppose you want to get to the point, right, Legoshi?
—Yeah… Juno, I… I need to ask you something. Why do you stay by my side, if you’re no longer in love with me?
Juno looked at him seriously, without losing her warmth.
—Legoshi… I wasn’t just in love. I admired you. And, in a way, I still do. It’s rare to find someone willing to take risks for others, to fight for what they believe in. That… that’s worthy of love. —She lowered her gaze for a moment before continuing—. Over time, I realized that the love I felt for you was real, but not in the way I thought. And although at first I considered walking away, I decided to stay… because I could also allow myself to feel that love in another way.
She paused and smiled gently.
—I have no problem with you moving on. That’s in the past. Though, to be honest, a part of me still wonders what could’ve been. But I’ve also learned I can find those answers through other paths.
I’m glad to see you moving on with your life, rebuilding yourself. I’ll never judge the choices you make. They’re yours alone.
—Thank you… —Legoshi said quietly.
—Besides —Juno continued, now more lighthearted—, I have Jack. And he’s lovely.
—She looked at him curiously—. Still… I’m wondering. Who’s with you tonight?
Legoshi lowered his gaze a little, uncertain.
—It’s Lucy…
Juno interrupted him, not giving silence a chance to settle.
—Really? Well, I guess that’s fine. You make a cute pair.
—Actually… it’s not something romantic, Juno.
—Ah, that makes sense —she nodded—. But sometimes the best stories begin with a date between friends… —She looked at him with a mix of understanding and mischief—. Don’t feel bad about it. I’m not judging. It’s clear she’s helped you, and if you want to spend more time with her now, that’s fine. You’re both adults. I don’t see the problem.
She stepped a bit closer and, in a low voice, added
—But let me tell you something. Sometimes society is cruel to what it doesn’t understand. Promise me you won’t let that stop you tonight.
Legoshi hesitated for a second. But Juno’s words lifted a weight he hadn’t even known he was carrying.
—I promise. I won’t let society choose my path.
Juno smiled again, prouder this time.
—That’s the spirit, Legoshi. —Then she turned toward the stage—. If you’ll excuse me, I have to get back to work. I wouldn’t want to disappoint the audience.
—Thank you, Juno.
She raised her hand in a small gesture of farewell, and disappeared behind the theater’s curtains, leaving Legoshi with a slightly lighter heart.

Legoshi walked out of the stage hall where the drama club would be performing. He felt lighter, more sure of himself. Just then, his phone vibrated. It was a message from Lucy:
"I'm here already. Where are you?"
A jolt of happiness ran through his body. Still a bit hesitant, he typed a reply:
"I'm behind the stage hall. Want to meet me here?"
The answer came quickly.
"On my way."
Legoshi stood still for a moment, staring at his screen. He didn’t have a set plan for the night yet, but thought it might not be a bad idea to watch the drama club’s performance. Maybe Lucy would like that…
Before he could continue drifting in thought, a light tug on his shirt brought him back to reality.
—Hey, down here, wolf.
It was Lucy. He hadn’t noticed when she arrived; he’d gotten lost in his thoughts. He looked down at her. Though she was only about ten centimeters shorter, it was enough that by simply looking straight ahead, she could vanish from his field of view.
He smiled, shaking off the mental haze.
—Glad you’re here.
Lucy smiled back.
—So, what’s the plan for tonight?
—Well… we could watch the drama club’s performance. Of course, only if you’d like to… or we could do something else. I’m not sure.
—Actually, that sounds like a good idea. I haven’t seen a recital in a long time.
—She paused briefly, a note of nostalgia in her voice—. I used to really enjoy them as a kid. My mom liked dance. I stopped going when… she died.
—She smiled again, gently—. But anyway… I don’t want to turn tonight into a puddle of tears. Why don’t we find a good spot?
—Alright, let’s do that.
Legoshi offered her his arm, and Lucy took it without hesitation. Together they began walking through the crowd, looking for a good place to watch the show. They disappeared among lanterns, music, and voices, as the festival night began to unfold its magic.
Soon they reached a bench, far enough to have a clear view of the stage, yet perfect for holding a quiet conversation.
Legoshi offered Lucy the seat and then sat beside her. He felt her gently lean against his shoulder; the softness of her fur and the warmth of her body brought him an unexpected calm. For the first time in a long while, he felt at peace.
It was Lucy who broke the silence:
—You know, Legoshi? It’s been a while since I came to something like this. When I was a kid, my mom always worked, so having time for this kind of thing was a luxury.
—She paused briefly—. Actually… I don’t really understand what this celebration is about.
Legoshi thought for a second before answering:
—To be honest… I’m not entirely sure either. I didn’t go out much when I was a kid. My mom… didn’t like going out. Well, it was complicated.
—He fell quiet for a few moments—. But my grandfather taught me a few things. I know today we honor Rex and the spirits of the dead dinosaurs.
—Lucy looked at him, intrigued, and he continued—. According to tradition, they were the ones who gave rise to life on this planet… or at least that’s what they say. They’re like our most distant ancestors.
Lucy smiled, both amused and surprised.
—Dinosaurs as spiritual ancestors? That’s... strangely beautiful. I guess it makes sense. In the end, we all come from something that no longer exists.
—Yeah —Legoshi nodded, with a melancholic smile—. Something that no longer exists… but that still lingers somehow. In us.
For a moment, they both fell silent. In front of them, the stage lights began to come on. The first chords of the orchestra floated through the air, mingled with whispers of anticipation.
But in that quiet corner, there were only the two of them, sitting together, listening to the echoes of a distant past… and feeling, perhaps unknowingly, how something new was beginning to bloom.

After a few short minutes, Sanu’s voice boomed through the loudspeakers, carrying clearly across the lit-up plaza:
—Thank you for your patience. In just a few moments, the Drama Club will present its dance recital. We ask for your attention and silence.
Legoshi and Lucy straightened a bit on the bench, expectant. A spotlight came on over the stage, and then Juno appeared.
Her movements had a hypnotic quality. Fluid yet intense, as if each step balanced grace and fierceness. The natural elegance of her figure was enhanced by an energy that made no effort to hide what she was: a carnivore with power.
The other dancers performed their roles with dignity, but there was no doubt—she was the heart of the number. Everything converged around her.
Legoshi couldn’t help but feel proud. He saw her so confident, so fully immersed in the moment, that a soft smile formed on his lips without him realizing.
And then, almost like an internal whisper, he heard a name again.
Louis.
The image of the deer settled into his memory with painful clarity.
His death still wrapped around him like an open wound. It hadn’t just been tragic—it had been inevitable. And, at the same time, foretold.
He remembered their last conversation, the warning with which Louis had sealed his fate:
“Don’t go after her. I’ll do it my way.”
Back then, Legoshi had wanted to believe he said it out of pride. But now he knew: it was a hidden farewell.
He was the last one to see him alive. And no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t shake off the feeling of guilt.
Lucy, sitting beside him, noticed the change in his body. She felt him tense, retreat into himself. Then she gently touched his arm and whispered:
—Is something wrong, Legoshi? You look… unsettled.
He flinched slightly, as if waking up.
—It’s nothing serious —he replied in a low voice—. It’s just that this… makes me sentimental. It makes me think of Louis.
I still haven’t accepted that he’s gone. I feel like… I could’ve stopped it.
Lucy stayed silent for a few seconds before answering.
—You’re wrong. There was no way you could have stopped it. He died during a robbery, remember?
No matter how hard you tried, you couldn’t have stopped the bullets.
—Maybe you’re right —he murmured—. But I feel like… maybe I could’ve done more.
If I hadn’t told him about Haru that day, maybe he wouldn’t have made the decisions that led him there.
Maybe if I’d been stronger… he’d still be alive.
Lucy lowered her gaze and then lifted it again, with a tenderness that carried no condescension.
—I understand your pain. I really do.
When my mother died, I also thought it was my fault.
I believed that if I’d worked more, if I’d paid more attention, if I’d noticed the symptoms sooner… maybe I would’ve had time to save her.
But you know what? Those “maybes” only exist in our heads. They have no real power. They’re ghosts we carry when we can’t accept that some things… are simply out of our hands.
Legoshi listened in silence, her words falling like warm water over an open wound.
—We can choose how we carry that weight —Lucy continued—.
We can let it crush us, or we can learn to live with it.
And you, Legoshi… you’ve done so much for others. You don’t have to keep punishing yourself for something that wasn’t in your hands.
—I’m sorry… for being like this —he said after a while—. I didn’t want to ruin the night.
Lucy shook her head and smiled at him, without judgment.
—Nothing you do could ruin tonight. We all have moments of weakness. What matters is recognizing them… and moving forward.
I know how much this means to you. And I understand why you feel this way.
But only you can decide what to do with what you feel.
Legoshi looked at her in silence for a few more seconds. He didn’t have a clear answer.
But something inside him—a pressure, an old guilt—seemed to loosen.
Just a bit, but enough to breathe more freely.
And then he turned his eyes back to the stage.
The music played on.
And he was there.
Alive.

The stage still pulsed with music and applause, but to Legoshi, it all sounded distant.
Not because he didn’t care, but because in that moment, the center of his world was right there—on that bench, beside Lucy.
She remained silent, not out of discomfort, but out of respect.
She knew not everything could be solved with words.
Sometimes, simply being there was enough.
Legoshi lowered his gaze, interlacing his fingers for a moment, deep in thought.
—Thank you for what you said —he murmured at last—. It’s hard for me… to know what to do with all of this.
Not just Louis. Also what I’m feeling now.
It’s like I’m walking through fog.
I know I’m headed somewhere… but I have no idea where.
Lucy glanced at him, then gently rested her head on his shoulder.
—Then stay here for a moment. Don’t think about where you’re going. Just… sit. Breathe. Feel that you’re not alone.
Legoshi closed his eyes. His body—so used to being tense, to waiting for the next blow or the next mistake—allowed itself a small rest.
The warmth of Lucy beside him didn’t stir him; it calmed him.
It wasn’t desire or passion that arose from that contact.
It was something simpler.
Something harder.
Trust.
—Can I ask you something? —said Lucy, her head still resting on him.
—Of course.
—When you think about Louis… what do you remember the most?
Legoshi took a second. Perhaps he’d been expecting a different question. But he didn’t shy away from answering.
—His eyes.
They were strong, but tired.
He always looked like he was carrying something he couldn’t say out loud.
And still, he kept walking forward.
As if the world depended on him.
Lucy nodded slowly.
—And you? Don’t you feel like you do the same?
Legoshi turned his face slightly, surprised by the question.
—I don’t know. I suppose… yes.
But sometimes I’m afraid that, unlike him, I don’t know why I’m doing it.
Lucy didn’t answer right away. She simply slid one of her paws over his in a simple yet steady gesture.
—Maybe it’s not about knowing why you walk… but choosing who you walk with.
He looked at her.
She wasn’t looking at him.
She was watching the sky, where a few paper lanterns had begun to rise.
Silence returned, but it was no longer uncomfortable.
It was warm.
That night, among floating lights, unresolved pain, and a peace just beginning to take root, Legoshi understood something:
Not all bonds need answers.
Some only need time.
And someone who won’t walk away.

Ton watched from a distance. She didn’t want to seem intrusive, but the image in front of her left her frozen for a moment.
There he was.
Him.
The wolf she had been following for so long.
And he wasn’t alone.
At his side—like some cruel joke of fate—was Lucy.
Ton narrowed her eyes.
—So after all these years… this is where you were hiding —she thought to herself.
She waited for the right moment. When the two of them stood and walked toward one of the festival’s common areas, she noticed Lucy splitting off to head to the bathroom. This was her chance.
Legoshi, distracted, stayed behind, gazing up at the sky.
Ton approached with a natural stride and, pretending to be clumsy, slightly bumped into him.
—Oh! Sorry, I didn’t see you —she said at once.
—No worries, it can happen to anyone —he replied.
—Really, I’m sorry. Are you okay?
That’s when she saw him up close.
He matched the description perfectly.
No doubt about it: it was him.
—You’re very kind. Thank you for your help.
Sorry, what’s your name?
—Legoshi.
Ton hid her reaction behind a smile.
Confirmed. Target located.
She didn’t have much time.
—Nice to meet you, Legoshi. My name’s Mika.
So, what brings a handsome guy like you to this festival?
Legoshi blinked, uncomfortable.
Great, he thought. A stranger trying to flirt with me. Just what I needed to end the night.
—That was a compliment… thanks, I guess. But I’m here with someone, so…
—Come on —Ton replied with a smile—. We’re just chatting. No big deal.
It’s not like I’m trying to drag you into bed.
Legoshi raised an eyebrow.
Ton sighed inwardly.
—Is it really this hard to get close to you? —she thought—. Come on, you’re just a male. Sooner or later, you’ll give in.
But… you’re not alone.
I need another approach.
—Sorry if I sounded crude. I was just trying to be nice —she said, softening her tone.
Legoshi relaxed a little.
—It’s okay, Mika. I guess I owe you an apology too, for misreading you.
—We got off on the wrong foot. I just wanted to be friendly, that’s all.
—Don’t worry. We all get a little awkward sometimes.
Well… I guess I should get going…
Before he could take a step, Ton stopped him gently with a question:
—Wait. You’re Legoshi, from Cherrytown, right?
He turned cautiously.
Her tone, the way she said it… didn’t sound improvised.
—How do you know that?
—Well… I’ve heard rumors. They say you were involved in the Black Market. That you faced off against some lions.
That’s actually why I came over. I wanted to know if it was true.
Rakeen’s words echoed in his mind.
Legoshi took a deep breath before responding.
—It was a desperate move to save someone. It was risky, yeah. But it happened.
Though… I don’t really like talking about it.
One more thing. Where did you hear all that?
Ton hesitated. Her cover was starting to crack.
This wasn’t her style. She worked from the shadows.
Ten had made a mistake sending her—just because she was his age, just because it made the façade easier to maintain.
—Well… rumors spread. Even in the commercial district, people talk about you.
Legoshi started piecing things together.
The elegant clothes. The way she approached him.
He decided to loosen up, but not lower his guard.
—That explains a few things.
Sorry for being so guarded. One can never be too careful.
Are you a student too? Actually… you seem a bit older.
—I’m eighteen. I graduate next year.
—Same here. That’s good to know.
So… you just wanted to know if the rumors were true?
Ton opened her mouth, ready to say more, but just then, Lucy emerged from the bathroom and walked over.
Her face changed completely when she saw Ton.
—Your face looks familiar… —Lucy said, confused and slightly shocked—. You remind me of…
Ton cut her off, frozen.
—I have to go. It was nice meeting you, Legoshi.
Goodbye.
—Goodbye… Mika —he repeated, brow slightly furrowed—. Strange girl.
He turned to Lucy.
—Something wrong? I could swear you went pale.
Lucy shook her head, still affected.
—It’s nothing. It’s just… she looked like someone I know.
Someone I didn’t expect to see.
—This night’s turning out weird for both of us.
Why don’t we head somewhere else?
—You have something in mind?
—I want to find Jack. Now that the theater club’s performance is over, he should be around.
I think… he’s going to have a date with Juno.
Lucy smiled warmly.
—That sounds perfect.
I want to congratulate Juno on her performance too.

Ton sought out a quiet corner, away from the festival’s noise. Her heart was still pounding.
That had taken her by surprise.
A few more seconds and her whole façade would’ve crumbled.
But she couldn’t leave. Not yet.
She needed more information.
Get close to him again? Too risky. Lucy had already recognized her—or at least, almost. But there was no way she could be completely sure who she was.
Maybe, if Ton approached from a different angle and held her act firmly, she could still get close to Legoshi without raising suspicion.
As she weighed her options, a voice interrupted her train of thought:
—Excuse me, miss… are you alright?
Ton looked up. A young mongoose, with a kind look, watched her with a mix of concern and curiosity.
She didn’t know what his intentions were, but decided to stay polite. She couldn’t drop her act now.
—Oh, I’m fine. I just needed to take a breather.
The mongoose smiled, folding his arms.
—Yeah, I get that. You look like you’ve seen a ghost.
Ton kept up the façade, forcing herself to seem at ease.
—Not at all. If that were the case, I’d be screaming. I’m just… having a rough night.
—Well, at least you’re not under the spotlight while you go through it —he said, pointing toward the stage in the distance—.
It’s always easier from the stage.
That’s when something clicked in Ton’s mind.
The uniform. The neck emblem. The casual tone—but from someone who clearly knew the workings behind a production.
—Are you part of the Cherryton drama club? —she asked with interest.
The mongoose nodded.
—Yeah. I’m not an actor though, I work backstage. But I’m still part of the crew.
Bingo.
Ton barely held back a smile.
—Don’t sell short the work of those behind the curtain.
I bet none of this show would even be possible without you guys.
The mongoose looked down, a bit flustered by the praise.
—Thanks… I guess it’s nice to know someone notices.
Ton tilted her head slightly, adopting a curious tone.
—I’ve always wondered… I’ve seen a few plays and recitals, but I’m curious how things work behind the scenes.
Who decides what? How do you organize everything? What’s it like working on something like this?
The trap was set.
And it worked.
The boy looked delighted by her interest.
—Well… I guess I could show you a bit. If you’re really interested.
—Really? That’d be amazing!
But first, I want to know the name of the chivalrous stagehand who’s making my night so much more interesting.
He laughed, giving a small shrug.
—My name’s Kai. And you?
—Mika. I’m from the commercial district. I’m a student.
—Mika… nice name.
Ton let out a small giggle. Though the compliment sounded sincere, she was amused by how easy it was to win over some males with just a few well-placed words.
Kai had just become her new key piece.
Through him, she could get close to Legoshi again, observe him, gather information…
All without raising any suspicion.

Jack walked arm-in-arm with Juno, chatting cheerfully with a few members of the drama club.
After a few minutes, they broke away from the group when they spotted Legoshi and Lucy in the distance.
Without hesitation, Jack raised a hand in greeting and headed toward them.
—Hey, Legoshi! —he said enthusiastically—. Great to see you. You too, Lucy. You both look happy… how’s the night been so far?
Lucy smiled warmly.
—It’s been a lovely evening. Thanks for asking, Jack.
Legoshi added:
—An incredible show. Outstanding performance, Juno.
Juno gave a genuine smile.
—Thank you, Legoshi. That means a lot coming from you.
Lucy chimed in with mock annoyance:
—Hey! I wanted to congratulate her first!
Legoshi chuckled softly.
—Guess I jumped the gun. But it’s never too late, right?
Lucy nodded playfully:
—I’ll admit it, it’s been a while since I’ve seen something like that. You dance beautifully.
Jack jumped in:
—And you haven’t even seen her act yet!
Juno let out a soft, slightly bashful laugh:
—Oh, come on, Jack. Don’t exaggerate. But I’m sure you’ll catch the next play.
It won’t be hard to score a couple of front-row seats...
Lucy nodded, intrigued.
—I’ll make time for it. I’d love to see the show.
—You’ll enjoy it —Juno replied—. Consider it a thank-you for all the compliments tonight.
Jack raised his voice, looking at Legoshi:
—Ladies, Legoshi and I are going to grab some drinks. Want anything?
—Oh, I’m good, Jack. Don’t worry —Juno replied.
She looked at Lucy.
—What about you, Lucy? Want something?
Lucy, pulling a few yen from her purse, answered:
—Could you ask Legoshi to bring me a bottle of water?
Jack shook his head and raised a hand with a grin.
—No worries. Tonight’s on us.
And without giving them a chance to protest, he walked off with Legoshi, leaving Juno and Lucy alone.
Juno and Lucy stood in silence for a few seconds, watching as Legoshi and Jack disappeared into the crowd. The background music of the festival filled the air with a momentary calm. Lucy was the first to speak.
—You seem very comfortable on stage. It’s not just talent… you have presence.
Juno turned her head slightly and smiled, a mix of pride and gratitude in her expression.
—Thank you. I like to think the stage is the only place where someone can be completely honest… even when they’re pretending to be someone else.
Lucy held her gaze kindly.
—Interesting way to see it. I suppose sometimes putting on a mask is also a way of showing who you really are.
Juno tilted her head, curious.
—That sounds like personal experience.
Lucy smiled subtly, without confirming it.
—Let’s just say I’ve spent a lot of time around people who no longer knew who they were… or believed they were someone else. It’s not always easy to see past the disguise.
Juno lowered her eyes briefly, then looked up again, steady.
—Legoshi… is he one of those people?
Lucy didn’t answer right away. Her fingers gently turned the clasp of her purse. Then she spoke, softly.
—Legoshi carries a heavy burden. And still, he keeps moving forward. I’m just trying to help him not sink along the way.
Juno nodded. There was no resentment on her face, but there was a glimmer of something older—maybe affection, maybe an unresolved wound.
—He’s always been like that. What hurts him most, even if he tries to hide it, is the feeling that he’s let someone down.
—And yet, he still tries to do the right thing —Lucy added—. I guess that’s what makes him so… special.
Juno held her gaze, then smiled gently.
—So when you met him… you saw it too? —she asked, without hesitation.
—Yes, I saw someone trying to carry everything and still do what’s right —Lucy replied—. But I know that you can’t always bear that weight alone.
Juno took a deep breath. The pause was long, but not uncomfortable.
—That says a lot about you. And about him.
Lucy glanced down slightly, then looked up in the direction Jack and Legoshi had gone.
—Maybe tonight is one of the few times he’s allowing himself to forget, even briefly, everything he’s been through.
—Then let’s make it last —Juno said, calm and firm.
Lucy gave a subtle nod, without looking at Juno. But her shoulders were more relaxed than before—like both had let go of something they didn’t even know they’d been carrying.
They remained quiet for a moment. They weren’t enemies. Not quite friends either. But there was respect—for what each one meant to Legoshi.
A second later, the hurried footsteps of Jack returning with a bag and two bottles broke the moment.
The magic of it faded, but the silent connection between the two had been born.

Jack returned to Juno with a calm smile, carrying the drinks. A few meters away, Legoshi was also making his way back, walking beside Lucy. The group was about to resume their conversation when a striking figure approached with confident strides.
A Bengal tiger with an athletic build and a cocky grin: Bill.
—Hey, Legoshi! —he called out in his raspy voice, extending a hand with familiar ease—. Good to see you, old wolf.
Legoshi returned the gesture with a modest smile.
—Good to see you too, Bill. It’s been a while.
Bill let out a nasal chuckle and gave him a once-over.
—So you finally stepped out, huh? Old Legoshi’s come out of his cave… never too late to see the real world.
Legoshi shrugged, not rising to the bait.
—It had to happen eventually. Though, to be fair… tonight, we’re here as friends —he added, glancing briefly toward Lucy.
Bill turned his attention to her then. His eyes lit up for a moment in recognition.
—Wait a second… aren’t you the nursing intern from school? —he asked, nodding toward her—. Damn, Legoshi. You keep surprising us. First rabbits, now foxes. You’ve got… unique taste.
Before the tension could rise further, Juno stepped in with a firm but non-confrontational tone.
—Come on, Bill. Don’t be so harsh on Legoshi.
Bill raised his hands in mock surrender.
—Harsh? Not at all. I don’t mean anything by it. It’s just surprising. Seeing our shy wolf here with a girl… that’s not something you see every day.
Lucy kept her composure, though her gaze assessed Bill with cool politeness. Legoshi, meanwhile, simply sighed.
—Some of us change, Bill. Even if it’s not obvious.
—I don’t doubt it —Bill replied, shrugging—. Anyway, I didn’t come to bug you. Actually, I came to invite you guys. The drama club’s heading to a restaurant by the river for dinner. Nothing fancy, just decent food and good conversation. Feel free to bring your… "friends." Should be fun.
He turned to leave, then paused for a moment.
—Gotta find Kai. See you there, if you’re up for it.
A brief silence fell over the group.
Juno was the first to break it, turning to Lucy and Legoshi with a sincere smile.
—Well? Got plans for tonight, or are you coming with us?
Lucy exchanged a glance with Legoshi and then nodded.
—Sounds fun. What do you think, Legoshi?
Legoshi gave a small shrug and a faint smile.
—Sure. I guess we can go… if you don’t mind having us.
Juno chuckled softly.
—On the contrary. I’m glad you’re coming.
And though no one said it out loud, the group began walking toward more than just a casual dinner: a night where old bonds, new intrigues… and the quiet emotions each of them carried would begin to intertwine.
The night kept moving forward. The festival lights now glowed with greater intensity, and the chatter of students was gradually shifting toward the riverside, where a line of modest yet well-lit restaurants stretched along the bank. The background music faded into a softer hum, replaced by a blend of laughter, footsteps, and group conversations.
Amid the crowd, Ton walked beside Kai, pretending to be absorbed in the mongoose’s enthusiastic stories about the theater club. Her laughter was measured, her gestures calculated. But her mind was far from there.
"So she’s alive," she thought, stomach still tight. Lucy. There was no doubt—it was her. That face, that voice, even the way she frowned when something puzzled her... She couldn’t risk a direct confrontation. Not yet.
—...and then, the curtain dropped early! We had to improvise with a spotlight from the back to save the scene! —Kai was saying, laughing.
Ton responded with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.
—Wow, working under pressure like that must be tough.
—I’m telling you, being a stagehand is way more exciting than people think.
Ton feigned surprise and looked around with curiosity.
—So, what’s next now that the recital’s over?
Kai pointed eastward, where several members of the club were gathering.
—We’re all going out for dinner. Bill reserved a spot at a restaurant overlooking the river. Want to come? I’m sure there’s room—and besides, I still owe you that backstage tour, remember?
Ton paused for a moment. This was her chance. Legoshi would be there. Lucy too. She could watch, listen, analyze… without taking too much risk.
—Sure, why not? Sounds fun —she replied casually—. Though I might not stay all night.
—Awesome! —Kai said, visibly excited—. You’ll see, they’re good people. Though… well, Bill can be a bit much sometimes.
Ton smiled, and for the first time that night, her eyes sharpened with focus.
—Don’t worry. I know how to handle guys like him.
—Speaking of the king of Rome... —Kai said enthusiastically— Mika, let me introduce you to Bill.
The Bengal tiger appeared imposingly through the crowd, as if his very presence set the rhythm of the atmosphere. Next to him, Kai looked even smaller, like an apprentice beside a colossus.
Ton felt a slight chill. The physical potential of that beast was evident; his very posture conveyed contained strength. But she wasn’t there to fight. She inhaled subtly and extended her hand naturally.
—Nice to meet you, Bill.
—Likewise, Mika —he replied, taking her hand with a crooked smile—. Seems like tonight’s full of surprises. Kai, I didn’t know you had this kind of charm. First Legoshi, now you... if this keeps up, there won’t be enough oxygen for all this excitement.
Kai laughed, somewhat nervously.
—Wait... did you say Legoshi? He’s seeing someone too? Let me guess... the rabbit from the gardening club?
Rabbit. That word triggered something in Ton. Her gaze tightened for a barely perceptible second. A predator and a prey? Was such an attraction even possible? That broke any instinctive logic. She thought of Legoshi and his calm words, the honest look he had given her moments before. “You’re definitely not an ordinary guy,” she told herself.
—No —Bill answered with a casual tone—. Actually, he’s with a fox now. Like you. Well... technically, she’s the nursing intern from Cherryton.
—Are you serious? —Kai asked, surprised—. Wow, I knew Legoshi liked older girls. But he must have some special skill we don’t know about to attract women.
—Come on, Kai —Bill said, chuckling softly—. We’re practically adults now. And you know Legoshi’s got a natural talent... even if he doesn’t see it himself. Anyway, I didn’t come here to talk about the wolf all night. You in for the plan? You can bring your girl.
—We were just talking about that —Kai replied, excited—. What do you say, Mika? Shall we head out?
Ton smiled with practiced ease. The evening promised much more than she had initially imagined. The wolf, his surroundings, his bonds... she was getting closer and closer to understanding him.
—Of course, Kai. I’m sure it’ll be a charming evening.
—You bet! —Bill said enthusiastically.
The group began moving, merging with the festival’s current toward the restaurant. Bill watched them for a moment from behind, squinting his eyes.
A mongoose and a fox, he thought. If I hadn’t heard about a wolf and a rabbit, I’d never believe it. The world is starting to change, I guess.

The restaurant was lit by paper lanterns casting warm glimmers over the low wooden tables. The scent of freshly boiled noodles and spices floated in the air. It wasn’t a fancy place, but it was cozy, with the lively energy typical of spots frequented by young people.
The theater club group took up two adjacent tables. Laughter, shared plates, glasses of fizzy soda, and steaming ramen shaped the scene. Ton sat next to Kai, as planned, while Bill, Jack, Juno, Lucy, and Legoshi occupied the front table — as if fate wanted to make things easier.
Lucy was to Legoshi’s left, who sat at the center of his group, with Juno across from him accompanied by Jack. Bill talked to everyone, moving between tables like an unofficial host, enjoying being the center of attention.
—So, who ordered the udon with egg? —asked the waiter.
—Here —Juno raised her hand with a smile.
Jack raised his glass of bubbly soda and gave an informal toast.
—To the best actress of the night, and to everyone who helped make the show possible. Cheers!
—Cheers! —some echoed in unison.
Ton observed. She studied. The wolf, his posture slightly hunched, his straightforward way of speaking. The fox beside him seemed comfortable, as if she belonged there. But there was something more… something that didn’t quite add up about the unusual pair. It wasn’t passion. It wasn’t desire. It was… something Ton still didn’t understand.
—Aren’t you going to toast, Mika? —Kai asked, handing her a glass of juice.
—Of course —she replied, feigning a shy smile—. To good times… and to unexpected encounters.
Kai laughed, delighted by what he assumed was flirtation. Ton pretended a superficial interest, but her attention slipped back to Legoshi every few seconds. It was like watching the eye of a storm: calm on the outside, intense within.
—Did you know Legoshi used to be part of the acting group? —Kai commented.
—Really? —Ton asked, feigning surprise.
—Yeah, he acted in one of the most intense plays we’ve had. He got so into the role that sometimes you didn’t know if you were watching the character or the real him.
Who is the real him? Ton wondered. The one who saved a rabbit? The one who walks with a fox? Or the one hiding behind a calm smile?
At the main table, Lucy leaned slightly toward Legoshi.
—Are you feeling okay? You’ve been a bit quiet since we sat down.
—I’m fine. I’m just… observing —he replied without taking his eyes off the steam rising from his ramen.
Juno raised an eyebrow, curious.
—Observing is acting too. You just don’t get paid for it —she joked.
Everyone laughed except Legoshi, who smiled faintly. Lucy brushed his hand under the table, an almost imperceptible gesture.
—Maybe you need something sweeter than soup —she said—. After this, we could look for some dessert.
Ton saw it. She noticed the slight movement of his leg. He didn’t pull away from the touch, but didn’t reciprocate it either.
—Kai —Ton whispered quietly—, do you know everyone in the group well?
—Sure. Some more than others. Who are you interested in?
—Just curious... the white-furred girl, the fox?
—Lucy? —he asked—. She’s a bit older. I don’t really know much about her. She works in the school infirmary. She’s not in the club, but she came because of Legoshi.
—Are they a couple?
—I couldn’t say. He doesn’t talk much about it. But since what happened that night and then with Louis, they’ve gotten really close.
Ton tilted her head slightly.
—What happened with Louis?
Kai lowered his voice as if sharing something forbidden.
—It was horrible. Maybe you’ve heard. He was the heir to the Horns conglomerate. I can’t tell you the whole story, but they say he died trying to help someone during a robbery. Legoshi was there that night, at the black market. They saw him come out covered in blood. They say he fought the Shishigumi.
Ton swallowed hard. The echo of an unresolved tragedy filtered through every gesture of the wolf. She understood him a little more now. And at the same time… she felt him farther away. Like an unsolvable enigma. So much strength and so much peace at the same time.
The night went on. Plates emptied, laughter grew less frequent. Some were already talking about going home. But Ton knew this couldn’t be the last time. Not if she could help it. She needed time; she had only scratched the surface. She was determined to find a way.
The wolf remained hidden behind kind words and meaningful silences. And she was ready to discover what he was hiding.

The street was partially lit by old-fashioned lanterns, casting long shadows on the pavement. The bustle of the restaurant was left behind. Some theater club members said their goodbyes at the corner — hugs, promises to message, and plans for future meetups.
Ton stepped out of the place alongside Kai. She wore a soft smile, but her gaze scanned the surroundings. The main group —Legoshi, Lucy, Jack, and Juno— walked a few meters ahead.
Lucy was saying something, but Legoshi didn’t respond with words, only with slight gestures. Finally, she stopped and looked at him directly.
—I’m going ahead —she said—. I just saw a classmate I used to study with, and I’d like to say hello.
Legoshi nodded without resisting.
—I’ll catch up in a moment.
Lucy walked to the other sidewalk, crossing the street with an elegant stride. Jack and Juno took the chance to say their goodbyes too, leaving the wolf alone. That’s when Ton acted.
—Legoshi?
The wolf raised his head at the sound of his name. It took him a couple of seconds to recognize her. Her presence was still uncomfortable after their first interaction. He saw her standing beside Kai.
—Ah… hello. Mika, right?
—That’s right —Ton said, her voice neutral but kind.
Kai smiled.
—I invited her, she was with me at the restaurant, remember? We met during the play. Apparently, I’m more charming than you thought.
Legoshi smiled, almost unwillingly.
—I don’t doubt it.
Kai glanced at his watch.
—I have to run, I need to get back to Cherryntown. The bus leaves in five minutes. Mika, are you going alone?
Ton nodded without hesitation.
—Yes, don’t worry. Thanks for coming with me tonight, Kai.
—See you at the club tomorrow, Legoshi —he said, and trotted off.
They were left alone, Ton and Legoshi. Silence slid between them like fog. It wasn’t uncomfortable, but expectant.
—You don’t study in Cherryntown, and I hadn’t seen you before —Legoshi said.
—Well, I hadn’t seen you before today either —she replied, direct but not aggressive.
Legoshi blinked, surprised by the tone. He smiled faintly.
—Touché. Anyway, I don’t want to sound rude, but why so much insistence on talking to me?
Ton lowered her gaze slightly, as if confessing.
—I like to observe. To know things.
—Why did you come?
The question caught her off guard, but she didn’t show it.
—I saw the show. I liked it. And then… I saw you, saw your expression. It reminded me of something. I suppose it was curiosity.
—What did you see in my expression?
Ton looked at him. At that moment, the disguise, the borrowed clothes, the sweet facade — everything seemed to blur a little. She answered with measured honesty.
—I saw someone who seemed to be somewhere else, despite being surrounded by people. As if your body was there, but something inside you had stayed behind.
Legoshi lowered his gaze.
—And what makes you think that’s not my normal way of being?
—Because I also saw your eyes when you talked to your friends. They shone differently.
He didn’t answer immediately. He took a few steps toward the sidewalk. The wind barely moved his clothes. Ton followed, without invading his space.
—And you? —he asked without turning—. Where are your friends?
Ton hadn’t expected that question. She answered without thinking much:
—I don’t have any. In this life, you can’t fully trust anyone.
Legoshi finally turned. His gray, sharp eyes locked onto hers. Not with threat, but with a different kind of recognition.
—I understand that.
There was a pause.
—I’m not good at this —Ton finally said—. Normally, I’m not interested in talking to strangers. But you… you’re not as simple as you seem.
Legoshi tilted his head, curious.
—What do you mean?
Ton smiled with a feigned sweetness, putting back on her “mask.”
—I mean that you don’t seem like someone who settles for what he sees at first glance either.
Before he could reply, Lucy’s voice crossed the street.
—Legoshi? They’re waiting for us!
The wolf nodded.
—I’m coming.
Then he looked at Ton one last time.
—It was nice meeting you, Mika.
She replied, so softly it was barely a whisper.
—Likewise… Legoshi.
And she walked away, heading in the opposite direction. She didn’t run. She didn’t trot. But each step was firmer than the last. Her facade remained intact. Her goal, closer.
And yet, something in that exchange had touched her. Not as an enemy, nor as a spy. But as someone who, for a moment, had wanted to stay.
But more importantly, she had failed her mission; she still didn’t have enough information about the wolf.
She was there again, like a shadow. Lucy had seen Mika —if that was really her name— twice that night near Legoshi. And she wasn’t just a stranger. There was something about her: the eyes, the way she avoided looking directly, her measured tone… and a certain awkwardness that seemed too controlled.
“She can’t be,” Lucy thought. “But… those gestures, that energy…”
For a moment, her mind went back to the past. To Ten. To that sharp gaze that always seemed three steps ahead. What if it wasn’t a coincidence? What if Ton wasn’t coming for her… but for Legoshi?
She shook her head. “I must be paranoid. Why would Ten send someone like Ton? For what?”
But a part of her couldn’t stop looking toward the street, the place where Mika had been just minutes before.
—Everything alright? —Legoshi asked as he came beside her, interrupting her thoughts.
Lucy masked her unease.
—Yeah, of course. Where were you?
—I ran into that girl again… Mika. She’s a bit persistent, but I don’t think she means any harm. Although, to be honest, I’d rather not run into her again.
Lucy raised an eyebrow.
—Don’t tell me the wolf who stood up to the Shishigumi is now afraid of foxes?
Legoshi let out a low, tired laugh.
—Do you think if I were afraid of them, I’d spend so much time with one?
—Very funny, Legoshi. —Lucy shook her head, half smiling—. Come on, let’s go home.
—Yeah… I could use a break.
But at that moment, as if the night still had more surprises in store, drops began to fall. First gentle, then heavier. They had to take shelter under an awning while the rain hammered the empty streets.
—Seems like this night keeps surprising us —Lucy said, her voice softened by the sound of the water.
—No kidding… It’s going to be a problem getting back to Cherryton like this. I’ll have to wait… or run through the rain.
—Oh, you don’t have to do that, Legoshi. —Lucy looked at him naturally—. My apartment is close. You can wait there until the rain lets up.
Legoshi hesitated.
—I’d like to say yes, but… I don’t want to be a burden.
—Not at all. I assure you it’s a better option than ending up soaked. Besides, remember you’re allowed to spend weekends outside the boarding school at least once a month. You just have to let the housekeeper know.
Legoshi lowered his head slightly, resigned.
—I guess you’re right… It’s the best option for now.
They stayed a moment longer under the roof, listening to the rain. No one said anything, but the night kept weaving its invisible web. Lucy, for her part, still felt that

Chapter Text

Legoshi stepped through the door. Entering that apartment stirred a feeling he hadn't experienced in a long time.
He felt at peace.
It wasn't his home, but it felt like it could be.
With Lucy by his side, any place could seem warm enough to stay in.
Still slightly damp from the rain, they both left their shoes by the entrance. Lucy quickly ran for a towel and handed it to him without saying much.
—Here, dry yourself off. It's not good to walk around in wet clothes —she said, with that mix of practical tenderness that always characterized her.
—Thanks —murmured Legoshi, taking the towel.
He felt a slight discomfort: not because of her, but because of himself. Part of his mind screamed that he was intruding on this space. That he shouldn’t be there, that it was too much, something out of place. But another part —the one slowly waking up— reminded him that Lucy had opened the door. And that behind her willingness to help, there was something else.
Not love, not yet.
But something stronger. Something that only existed between the two of them.
Lucy interrupted that thought, as if she had read his mind.
—Legoshi... I know this is going to sound weird, but it’s better if you take off that shirt. You’re soaked. You’ll never dry off if you keep it on.
The wolf hesitated. For a moment he thought: coming here was a bad idea.
He felt the impulse to apologize and awkwardly leave. But this time, he didn’t run.
—I guess you’re right, but... I...
—You’re feeling uncomfortable, right?
The precision of her words startled him. He almost didn’t believe it. But then he remembered how well Lucy knew him. How many times she had seen him fall apart in silence.
And in a gesture he didn’t expect, Lucy handed him a blanket.
One that, without saying it, carried the same warmth Legoshi had once offered Haru back in the gardening club.
—Look —she said, calmly—. I don’t want this to turn into an uncomfortable situation for either of us. But I also don’t want you to catch a cold. You can use that blanket... oh, wait a second.
She crouched down and opened an old suitcase stored in a corner of the room. She took out a sturdy dark brown coat, with golden shoulder pads outlined in red and decorated with a red star at the top and a gold one at the bottom.
—Here you go —she added softly—. It belonged to my father... but maybe it’ll fit you.
Legoshi took it carefully, almost as if holding a relic.
—Thanks... for everything, Lucy. Let me try it on.
—Don’t mention it. I’m going to call Cherryton so they don’t worry about you. Maybe you should message Jack.
While Lucy stepped into the next room, Legoshi remained in silence. The apartment, though small, was charming. Two rooms besides a small bathroom: bedroom and living room in one, kitchen and dining area in the other. Old photos decorated the walls, and a vanity mirror stood discreetly in a corner.
He took off his wet shirt, hanging it on the window frame to air out. Then he looked at the coat.
The insignias looked familiar, but not enough to recall their exact meaning. They seemed military, possibly a rank. But the red star was what caught his attention the most.
During history class he had seen that symbol in books... but couldn’t quite place it. It was something he had read about, something old but powerful.
He decided not to think too much about it. He tried on the coat. Though a bit snug —made for a smaller canine than him— it was warm enough not to feel exposed.
He pulled out his phone. Opened the conversation with Jack. He thought for a few seconds before typing.
I'm spending the night out.
The reply came quickly:
Seriously? Too bad, the guys wanted to watch a movie. Still with Lucy?
Yeah, but it’s not what you think. I’m at her place, but just because the rain caught us.
Don’t worry, Goshi. I know that kind of thing’s not really your style… and even if it was, it’s fine. So, you’ll be staying over?
Yeah. Could you not tell the rest of the dorm? I don’t want weird rumors going around.
Don’t worry, I’ll keep the secret. Glad you told me where you are. Anyway, enjoy your night.
Thanks, Jack.
No problem :)
One more thing. Should I tell Miss Yuma or did you already?
Actually, Lucy’s calling her right now. Hope I don’t get in trouble...
I doubt it, Legoshi. Anyway, gotta get back to the guys. Good night.
Good night, Jack.
Lucy came back into the room, now in more comfortable pajamas holding two cups of tea. She handed one to Legoshi and placed the other on the table in front of them. She sat down, legs crossed, and spoke with calm:
—I don’t know if you like tea, but here’s some. If you don’t want it, that’s okay. Where I come from, you don’t ask, you just offer.
—Thanks —he replied, holding the cup with both hands and taking a sip—. It’s really good.
—I bet it is. It’s an old family recipe.
Legoshi hesitated for a few seconds. The question forming in his mind felt too personal. But after everything they’d shared, and everything he’d learned these past few days about trust... he decided to ask.
—Lucy... this coat... where does it come from?
She looked at him. Her eyes, for a moment, darkened with a distant shadow. As if that simple question had pulled her back in time.
—From Russia —she replied, with a softer voice than before—. I was born there, same as my father and mother.
The pieces fell into place. The snow-white fur. The inscriptions in another language on some of the photos. The red star. The tea. The black-and-white pictures hanging on the wall. The coat.
Everything told a story.
—So… you weren’t born in Japan —said Legoshi, with genuine interest—. I mean, it’s rare to see all-white foxes around here. But among arctic breeds, it’s common.
—You’re not wrong. I was born in Vladivostok. My mom and I came here… after the war.
—I didn’t know —he said, with a respectful tone—. I’m sorry, if that was too personal.
—Eh, no… it’s fine. It’s just that… —she looked down— it’s a bit hard for me to talk about it.
Legoshi searched for the words. He didn’t want to sound condescending, but he needed to let her know he was there for her, so he chose to be honest.
—I get it. If you ever want to talk about it… I’m here. Sometimes we just need to let it out, release the weight. I’ve learned that recently.
Lucy looked at him. Not with tenderness, but with that mix of gratitude and fear that only appears when someone starts to open a door they’ve kept shut for years.
—Well… I… I’ve never talked about it with anyone since Mom died —she confessed—. So tell me… do you want to hear the story?
Legoshi didn’t hesitate.
—Of course I do, Lucy. You’ve always listened to me. It’s the least I can do.
—Alright —she sighed, lowering her gaze to her cup—. Where should I start?
—My father was a soldier. In the army… when Russia was still the Soviet Union. You’ve probably heard about that in your history classes.
—Yes, I remember now —Legoshi nodded quietly.
—Good. When the Union dissolved and the Council of Organisms tried to take control, war broke out. Everyone was trying to maintain order their own way… but we knew the war would reach us. One day, it did. Many good people died. And my father…
Lucy fell silent. The weight of those memories still hurt, but she decided to continue.
—They called him. One day he got on a train, they sent him to the front… and he never came back. That’s when Mom decided we had to flee. We took what we could and left our home behind. We managed to get back to Vladivostok and boarded a ship. I didn’t know where we were going… I was just an eight-year-old child with my mother. It was a long trip. We arrived in Tokyo. Mom threw our passports into the sea. That ship was for refugees, but we escaped amid the chaos. She didn’t want us to be deported… deserters’ families paid the price.
—Was your father accused of desertion? —Legoshi asked cautiously.
—They never found his body, so they assumed he ran away. At least that’s what they told my mother. But I know he didn’t run. My father wasn’t a coward. Something must have happened to him… he would never have abandoned us. Though… I still wonder where he might be.
Lucy broke down. Tears ran down her cheeks. Legoshi said nothing, he just moved closer and gently placed his hand over hers. Finally, Lucy decided to go on.
—When we fled Tokyo, a good man helped us… and we ended up here, in Denko. We lived for a while in the Black Market. It was chaos. Mom knew Japanese because she taught languages at the university. Thanks to that, we learned quickly. We got a new identity… we tried to adapt, but it always felt like we weren’t really welcome.
Lucy lowered her voice.
—That lasted until she died. She did everything she could to give me an education. So… I decided to continue what she started. I wanted to help others. I wanted to save lives.
Legoshi looked at her with a mix of tenderness and admiration. He saw in her a woman marked by loss, but who still chose to give. To care. To hope.
He moved closer and hugged her, strong but careful. He said nothing. It wasn’t necessary.
Lucy sobbed softly in his arms.
—I’m sorry for getting like this —she murmured—. It’s just that… remembering all this is too much for me.
—It’s okay. Never be ashamed of your past —Legoshi said—. I know how hard it is to live with something like that.
He hesitated a moment. He knew saying this would change things forever. But for the first time in a long while, he felt he could share that wound.
—Have I ever told you about my mom?
Lucy lifted her head, silent.
—She committed suicide when I was a child. She chose not to live anymore. And that’s something I’ve carried with me since then.
Lucy’s eyes widened with surprise. She wiped her tears with her sleeve and said quietly:
—I… didn’t expect you to have gone through that.
—But that’s how it was. I never met my father. Mom raised me with my grandfather… until I turned twelve. That’s when she left. She felt ashamed of her existence. She didn’t feel worthy of living.
He paused, clenching his fists.
—And it was because… she was a hybrid. Like me.
The pieces fit together in Lucy’s mind: the eyes, the height, the ability to heal faster, the medical records… Everything made sense.
—I’m sorry life has taken so much from you —she said sincerely.
—Sometimes I wonder that too… why it was like this. But I guess life doesn’t always make sense.
—You’re right —Lucy nodded—. Not everything always has a meaning.
Lucy stood up and held out her hand to Legoshi.
—But we can choose how to live. Want to dance?
Legoshi blinked, confused. She leaned over the old suitcase, opened it, and took out a somewhat dusty cassette player. She pressed a button, and a soft melody began to play.
Legoshi stood up, somewhat clumsy, and took her hands. Both had opened wounds from the past, but the wolf was surprised to see that spark of optimism. That calm in the face of adversity. He decided to let himself be carried away.
—I don’t know how to dance…
—Don’t worry. I’ll teach you.
—Why…?
—Why what?
—Why are we dancing?
Lucy smiled.
—Because maybe that way we’ll find comfort.
From the window, the starry sky over Denko was the only silent witness to a new union. One that was not born from desire, nor habit… but from pain and the barely sprouted possibility of starting over.

Ton had disappeared like a shadow.
Finally, she returned to the shelter.
She quickly undressed, leaving the expensive dress thrown on the floor as if it were worthless. She took her usual clothes, an outfit that allowed her to blend with the darkness without losing a certain elegance: a light navy blue qipao.
The storm had not eased. She put on a black raincoat over it and, without wasting time, headed again to Ten’s headquarters.
The smell of flesh and blood soon reached her. It was a clear sign: she was close to home.
The Shishigumi had decorated their base with cannibalized herbivore skeletons. They wanted to send a message. They were still the beasts in charge.
But among the bones, one detail made her stop: a wolf’s skull crowned the arrangement like a macabre insignia.
She kept walking under the rain and the atrocious scene.
—They really must hate you… isn’t that right, Legoshi? —she thought to herself before continuing.
Little by little, the metallic stench dissipated, and a less visceral image appeared: the entrance, as always, guarded by two foxes. When they saw her, both lowered their guard.
—Ton… so you’re back. You should go see Ten. She’ll surely want to know what happened.
—I hope it was worth it. Those cocktail dresses aren’t really my thing.
—I know… Still, I’m glad you came back.
The storm intensified at that moment. Ton squinted her eyes and said:
—Mamori, maybe you should come inside. With this rain, it’s hard to see anything. There’s no point in staying out here. I’ll tell Ten. I’m sure she’ll understand.
—Maybe, but I don’t want to make her angry. I’ll wait here until she tells me otherwise.
—Whatever. I’ll see if she lets you leave your post.
Ton left her companion behind, took off her raincoat, and placed her shoes on a small shelf. Then she headed to Ten’s office.
Ten was sitting, smoking a cigarette while reading something on her laptop. Upon seeing Ton enter, she closed the computer and calmly stubbed out the cigarette. She looked at her for a few seconds before speaking:
—So, Ton… how was tonight?
—Fine, I guess. But first, I’d like to ask you something.
—You know I’m always listening.
—Can you ask Mamori to leave her post? This storm barely lets us see anything. They’re more at risk outside than inside.
—And why hasn’t she done it yet?
—You know how she is. Some people never change.
—I suppose old habits die hard…
Ten sighed and took the radio.
—Mamori, you can leave your post. No need to stay out in the rain. You can come back.
A voice answered from the other side:
—Thanks, boss.
—I told you not to call me that.
—Sorry, Ten.
—It’s okay. Just don’t end up soaked, alright?
The call ended. Ten turned her gaze back to Ton.
—As I was saying… —Ten repeated, putting down the radio— how was it? Do we know anything else about our wolf?
—Well… not much, actually. I confirmed he studies at Cherryton. He has a varied group of friends, though he doesn’t seem to spend much time with herbivores. But there’s something else. Today he wasn’t alone with them… there was someone else.
—Who?
—Lucy.
Those words struck Ten like lightning.
Lucy Aoyama.
The name brought back a memory so vivid it felt like a stab in the stomach. She knew that wasn’t her real name. She hadn’t heard about her in years. Not since that night she let her escape.
—Are you talking about Aoyama? Is she alive? Tell me, is she really alive?
—I… can’t confirm it. But she looks too much like her. She has the same name. And it’s not common to see arctic foxes. Her gaze, the way she speaks… reminds me of her.
Ten fell silent for a few seconds. She thought: Maybe it was a mistake to let her go. But even if the others knew she was alive… would it change anything?
Finally, she spoke:
—I didn’t think she’d make it. I thought… I saw her die. Or maybe… she survived.
Ton, I need to ask you something.
—Sure, what do you need?
—Keep it a secret. Even if it’s her… maybe it’s better to leave things as they are.
—What do you mean? If she ran away, that means she betrayed you. What are you talking about? We can’t just leave it like this…
—Enough. That’s not your decision. And besides, if it really is her, it means she hasn’t spoken in years. And as far as I know, not speaking is the greatest proof of loyalty.
Ton lowered her gaze. She sighed.
—Maybe you’re right. I’ll keep the secret. You know I’m still loyal to you.
—I never doubted that —Ten replied with a slight smile—. Anyway… tell me more about the wolf.
—Legoshi isn’t an ordinary guy. He didn’t even care when I tried to flirt with him. But maybe it was because he was with Lucy. I barely got to say a word to him. He’s quite an enigma. But one thing I’m sure of is that he’s more aware of his surroundings than he seems. He acts politely, but also cautiously. As if he’s already seen too much.
—I’m not surprised. We’re talking about the man who killed Shishido.
—Want me to tell you exactly what happened during the festival?
—Go ahead.
—First, I approached him. I flirted, but he didn’t fall for it. Then I saw Lucy… and I thought she recognized me. I left. I didn’t want to take risks.
Then a mongoose appeared, his companion. So I used the old carrot-and-stick trick. I didn’t think it would work… but it did.
I ended up having dinner at the same restaurant as Legoshi. I watched him. And when we left, I ran into him. We had another conversation. I tried to be more subtle, but in the end… I got nothing from him.
Ton paused. Something came back to her mind.
—But earlier, at night… one of his friends, a tiger, mentioned something. I don’t even believe it myself. It sounds absurd, but…
—What is it, Ton?
—He said that… he went out with a rabbit.
Ten’s expression changed. A laugh burst from her throat.
—Are you serious? A beast like him with a rabbit? Is that even possible? I didn’t know you liked to joke like that.
—I’m not joking.
The silence was brief, loaded with surprise.
—So it really is like that… wow. Without a doubt, the boy is a sack of surprises. Did you find anything else?
—No, I’m really sorry. I’m sorry I failed my mission.
—Don’t be so hard on yourself, Ton. You probably got more than any of us would have by approaching him.
Try to rest tonight. You did well.
Ton nodded, exhausted.
—Thanks… I… I’ll go rest.
Ten was alone once again. She decided to light a cigarette and smoke. The bitter memory of Lucy hit her head-on.
That night, Lucy had died.
Not in the literal sense… but for Ten, she had.
She couldn’t allow her to stay. Not after Katia’s death, her mother’s. Lucy had started in the Inarigumi doing simple tasks: delivering messages, handing over packages, nothing that put her in direct danger.
Ten had promised her mother she would try to protect her.
But one day, Lucy said she didn’t want to be part of the Black Market anymore. That she no longer wanted to be just another cog in the death-spreading machine.
Ten, silently, understood. And secretly allowed it.
She planned her escape carefully. She gave her one chance. One only. Under a single condition: never come back.
And now, everything threatened to fall apart.
What would the others think if they found out? Showing mercy was not an option in a world like that. But Ten knew, deep down, that the lie wouldn’t hold forever.
Sooner or later, everything would come out.
She had to find a way out.
A way to sustain the lie… protect Lucy, keep the group together, and not sacrifice anyone unnecessarily.
—Forgive me, Katia. I couldn’t protect her… but at least, I’ll try to keep her alive —she murmured almost in a whisper.
Her mind took her back to the past.
Katia was bedridden, after months fighting cancer. The scars were visible. Not only physical, but also the others: those of fear, hunger, contempt, of a world that feeds on the weak.
Seeing her like that was a brutal blow for Ten.
Katia had been a strong woman. She had fled the war and survived. Ten admired that will.
Because even with nothing in her favor, she kept standing. She fought. She suffered… but never gave up.
Her arrival changed everything.
Gohin was the one who brought her: a mother and her daughter, looking for refuge amid the daily shit of the Black Market.
But this time was different.
This time, Ten could do something.
She could prevent a tragedy.
So she made a decision: she gave them shelter. She gave them another chance.
Katia, in gratitude, offered to work. She never called her “boss.” She didn’t see her as the leader of the Inarigumi.
She saw her as a woman who, in her own way, tried to keep the world from falling apart. Even if that meant holding it up on a pile of corpses.
There was respect between them.
And then Ten remembered that day.
Katia still wore bandages. She hadn’t said a single word since her arrival. But she always tried to get up.
Ten had entered the room with Gohin, amid an argument.
—She needs time —the panda said firmly—. Her wounds haven’t healed yet. And I doubt she’s in condition to take care of her daughter.
—Of course she needs time —Ten replied, arms crossed—. But this isn’t a daycare. I already have enough on my hands taking care of all my girls. That girl is more at risk here than anywhere else. Also, I don’t even know if this woman is sane. She hasn’t spoken in days… and whenever she can, she tries to stand up. Look. There she goes again.
Gohin observed her silently and approached calmly.
—Miss —he said quietly, with a patience that contrasted with his size—. I’ve told you not to get up. It’s dangerous. Do you understand?
Katia looked at him with fear. Seeing such a large creature speak kindly disarmed her. She obeyed without a word, but her gaze showed determination.
She knew her daughter was safe. And she wanted to save all her strength to leave.
She didn’t want to be a burden.
The weapons, the environment… even the presence of the panda himself reminded her that this place could also devour her.
—What if she doesn’t understand our language? —Ten asked quietly—. Or maybe… she can’t hear?
—No. She hears us —Gohin answered—. She’s probably still in shock. The girl spoke Japanese. So, surely, she does too.
Then, Katia gathered courage.
Her voice was hoarse, broken… but firm.
—Where is…?
Ten and Gohin fell silent. Surprised.
Katia spoke again, clearer this time.
—Where is my daughter? —Katia asked firmly, though weakly.
—She’s safe, if that’s what you’re asking —Ten replied, trying to calm her—. But if you’ve been listening, you already know. Listen, I need you to answer a couple of questions.
—...Yes —Katia said after a pause—. I can answer your questions.
Ten looked at Gohin and nodded softly.
—I need you to leave me alone with her. I won’t hurt her, I promise.
Gohin hesitated. Trust wasn’t easy. Not in a place like this. But he knew he couldn’t face the Inarigumi if something went wrong. He left silently, hoping Ten would keep her word.
Now, the two foxes were alone.
—You’re not Japanese, right? —Ten asked.
Katia hesitated. Being honest with a stranger wasn’t the wisest choice… but this woman had saved her life. Hers and her daughter’s. She decided to yield.
—No. We’re not.
—Where are you from?
—From Russia. Siberia, to be exact. Vladivostok.
—That explains the accent —Ten nodded—. That place is very far from here. Are you refugees?
—No… we fled. We were just trying to survive.
Ten took a deep breath.
—Listen, you’re safe here. For now. Tell me… do you know who I am?
—You’re the woman who saved me and my daughter. This is your home. I heard you talking to the panda.
—Well… I’m not just that woman. I’m Ten, leader of the Inarigumi. Nice to meet you —she held out her hand—. This is our refuge. No one will hurt you here.
Katia remained still. She had heard of the Inarigumi. A gang of foxes. Killers. Infamous. But the woman before her… didn’t quite fit that image.
She took Ten’s hand, responding to the gesture—I've heard of you. I know who you are. But now that I see you, I know those people lie.
—Oh, really? And why do you say that?
—Because someone truly ruthless… would never save a mother and her daughter.
The words hit her. Ten lowered her gaze, remembering why she did what she did. Why she fought.
It wasn’t just for power, nor control of the Black Market. It was for moments like this. Because deep down, she still wanted to believe there was some justice possible.
Something more than death and chaos.
—Do you really believe that? —she asked, holding back the tremor in her voice—. What makes you think I did it out of goodwill?
—I don’t think it was just that… but if we didn’t matter to you, I wouldn’t even be here.
Still, I don’t want to be a burden. Tell me where Lucy is… and I’ll leave. I’ll try to pay you for taking care of us. It’s the least I can do.
Ten hesitated.
She could get rid of the problem. She could let them go.
But she knew that if she kicked them out, they’d be doomed.
And she couldn’t allow that.
—No way —she said firmly—. You can’t even stand.
If I gave you a chance, it was because I wanted to. Because I could. There’s no other reason.
But I don’t plan to let you die out there. From today, you’re part of this place. Lately… we need more hands.
Katia looked at her, half amazed, half distrustful.
—I’m not a soldier, if that’s what you’re looking for. I don’t know how to use a weapon. I’ve never killed anyone.
—I don’t need that. It’s enough that you keep order here. You’ll be paid like any other. You’ll be under our protection. You… and your daughter. Understand?
Katia lowered her gaze. She hesitated. But she knew that if she left, she wouldn’t survive. She had to protect Lucy.
She decided to stay.
—I can see my daughter, Lucy… right?
—So that’s her name… nice name.
—May I?
—Of course. It’s your right. But first… we have a deal, right?
Katia nodded, still not knowing where all this would end.
—Good —Ten said, with a slight smile—. I’ll bring her. She’ll surely like to see you.
The memory faded.
The haze of the past slowly dispersed as the cigarette, already consumed down to the filter, fell from Ten’s fingers. She crushed it against the ashtray, still silent.
Years had passed since that promise. Since that decision that changed two lives. But now… another decision hung over her. Different, but equally important.
Ten knew what it implied.
She held the power to save Lucy once more.
Or condemn her.
The idea weighed on her chest like a submerged rock.
But more importantly, she needed to know more about that wolf.
Protecting him —unlikely as it sounded— was guaranteeing some stability in that rotten world of broken loyalties and empty words.
Protecting him could mean keeping the peace.
And maybe…
Just maybe…
He could be the perfect excuse.
The excuse to save Lucy again.
The excuse to not have to choose between power… and compassion.
To not have to be, once more, just the strong woman who gives orders in the shadows.
Ten sighed. She stood up. Her figure drew a feline silhouette under the dim office light.
—Alright… —she murmured to herself—Let’s see how special you are, wolf.

Chapter Text

After a couple of days, Haru had finally recovered. It had been a difficult few weeks. After her time in intensive care and a long rehabilitation process, she left the hospital. She decided to return to Cherryton... still with the stitches in her stomach hidden beneath her clothes.
Even so, the nightmares wouldn’t leave her. Blood. Lions. Claws.
But always, before the end, a shadow would appear.
A figure that spoke like Legoshi… but didn’t move like him. It was wilder, bolder. And even though it had saved her, something about that shadow unsettled her. Everything inside her told her to stay away.
And that’s what she would do.
She hadn’t come back to resume her life, but to close it with dignity. A new beginning. Her father, Mr. Shirosawa, had decided not to press charges, and not only that—he insisted Haru leave Denko. Find some remote land. Get far from the past and the danger.
She agreed.
When she arrived at the administrative office to formalize her departure, doubts began to creep into her mind.
What would become of Legoshi after this?
She decided not to think about it too much. She walked through the door. At the reception desk, a young doe—the director Gon’s secretary—looked up at her.
—Good morning. If you’d like to see Director Gon, you’ll need to fill out this form. It’s for the registry, I promise it won’t take long.
—Alright —said Haru, her voice firm—. I just want to get this over with.
—Very well. Are you a current student or applying for the next term?
—Actually… —Haru slid her ID across the desk— I’m a senior. I’m here to leave Cherryton.
The doe blinked, surprised, but nodded kindly.
—In that case, I’ll have you go in right away. You can wait while I speak with Mr. Gon.
—Sure —Haru replied, sitting on the bench in the reception area.
Maybe… he deserves some answers. Maybe I should stay a little longer.
Her thoughts were interrupted by the secretary.
—You can go in. Mr. Gon is expecting you.
Haru tensed. Until that moment, she hadn’t considered it: Gon was a massive tiger… and even if she didn’t want to admit it, he still triggered an instinctive fear in her.
Then an idea came to her.
—Excuse me, miss… would you mind coming in with me?
The doe looked at her with a touch of sympathy. She stood and said:
—Of course.
She guided her down the hallway until they reached the large door of the director’s office. There, she stopped.
—Administrative staff can’t leave their post. I know Mr. Gon can seem intimidating… but you’ll have to go in alone.
Haru cursed under her breath. But sooner or later, she would have to face him. She wanted to get it over with.
—Alright —she murmured, walking through the door.
Seeing the tiger seated behind the desk sent a chill down her spine. She approached cautiously and placed a sealed envelope in front of him, then sat down in silence.
Gon spoke bluntly.
—What’s this?
—My resignation letter. I don’t wish to stay here any longer.
—I understand. I know what happened. Legoshi told me.
Haru was surprised. She thought Legoshi would have kept it a secret. But of course… how could something like that stay hidden?
She didn’t want to get into details. She just wanted to leave.
—Since you already know, and here’s my resignation… can I go?
—Of course, Haru. But first… I’d like to ask you a question.
She hesitated. She wanted to run away as quickly as possible, but agreed politely.
—Alright. What do you want to know?
—Will you live the rest of your life in fear?
The question hit like a direct blow. It reminded her of something: that beneath the fangs, the claws, the fur… they were all individuals. All of them struggling.
—No… I don’t know —she admitted—. I’d like to say no, but…
—Things aren’t that simple, are they?
—I guess not…
—It’s not something you can decide so easily. The world is still ruled by instincts. That still keeps us from living with true freedom. But you can choose the decisions that will shape your life. You can live in fear… or you can fight. But sooner or later, you’ll have to face it.
Haru lowered her gaze. There was truth in his words. But the fear was still there. It was too much.
She stood up, gave a silent nod of thanks, and left the office behind. She waved goodbye to the secretary with a shy gesture, walked out onto campus… and ran. She ran all the way to the bus stop.
And then she saw him.
Legoshi.
Next to him, a white fox. Both dressed casually, they looked happy. But even so…
Seeing him threw her off.
She still had time. She could run.
The bus stopped in front of her.
Legoshi hadn’t seen her.
It was the perfect moment.
She chose to leave.
No goodbyes. No words. No explanations.
She needed to do it. Fear ruled her.
She saw him.
She saw the wolf who had saved her.
The one who had gone against his own nature to protect her.
And she…
She had chosen not to fight.
The engine roared.
The bus pulled away.
And with it, Haru.
An act driven by fear, disguised as protection.
A silent decision…
that perhaps could never be undone.

Jack woke up with the memory of Juno’s message.
She wanted to see him.
He dressed casually and went to meet her. The summer heat on a Sunday was at its peak.
He saw her sitting on a bench, right under the midday sun.
Her reddish fur shimmered, but her face… was dull.
An emotion Jack had never seen on her appeared: sadness.
He sat beside her.
Wrapped her in a soft hug and asked:
—Is something wrong, Juno?
She took a moment to answer.
—Uh… I’m sorry. I… was just thinking.
—About what?
—Louis. He left. He’s not coming back… and that hurts. And now this…
—What is it?
—I can’t do this anymore. I… I think I was in love with him.
The words hit Jack like a gunshot.
A part of him broke in silence.
But he didn’t move. He didn’t pull away. He chose to listen.
He knew he hadn’t misheard. That Juno hadn’t made a mistake using those words.
Maybe… he simply didn’t understand everything.
Juno looked at him. Her voice trembled.
—I don’t know how to explain it. I mean… I’m not into herbivores. But he… was different.
I just wanted to be honest with you.
I know we’ve shared things, and even though I love you… and want you in my life…
I feel like if I’m not honest, none of that would be real.
Jack felt his heart in his throat.
He appreciated the honesty, but it hurt.
He didn’t want to yell. He didn’t want to run. He wanted to understand.
Juno sighed.
—What I feel with you… isn’t like what I felt for him.
Jack… I know this must be hard for you, but… I had to tell you.
I’ll understand if you don’t want to stay. You don’t deserve this.
Jack hesitated.
Staying meant accepting that Juno, maybe, still loved someone else.
But leaving… meant giving up entirely.
Before deciding, he said what his heart told him:
—Juno… I don’t know if, knowing this, I’ll ever see you the same way again.
I don’t know if I’m doing the right thing, but… I want to understand.
Don’t I mean anything to you?
—It’s not that! —Juno exclaimed—. I’m just… confused.
The way I see you is unique.
But… I don’t want you to love me if I can’t truly love you back.
Jack finally burst out:
—And what’s stopping you?
I want to understand you, but I can’t if you don’t speak clearly!
Listen… maybe the best thing would be to just walk away, but I don’t want that.
I need the truth, Juno. Tell me. All of it.
—That’s what I’m doing —she said firmly—. I’m being honest.
—And I appreciate that. But tell me one thing…
If what you felt for Louis was different, then… what do you feel for me?
Juno fell silent.
She thought.
Was it love? Desire? Trust? Something deeper?
She finally answered:
—With you… I feel safe. I can be myself.
I don’t have to pretend, or carry any burden.
Of course, I’d love to be by your side, but I don’t want to lie to you.
This is hard for me. I don’t know if what I felt for Louis was love…
Maybe just admiration, hope. He was a beacon in the darkness.
And if that was also love…
How can I give myself to you knowing I still have doubts?
Jack looked at her.
The damage was already done. But he understood.
Juno wasn’t rejecting him… she was asking for time to be honest with herself.
—Juno —he said with a calmer voice—, love doesn’t always look the same.
I thought about leaving a moment ago, I admit it…
But I know that wouldn’t be right.
You’re being honest.
Just… make sure you’re also being honest with yourself.
—If you need time… just ask me —Jack said softly.
—No, wait. I don’t want you to leave. It’s just that… I want to understand what I’m feeling.
But if I can’t see it clearly…
—I wasn’t planning to leave, Juno. I’m listening.
I’m here, even after everything.
—I… where do I start?
—I don’t know, Juno. You should know that.
Juno sighed. Lowered her gaze.
—Well… I don’t know what I feel for him.
Deep down, I admired the way he saw the world. His way of facing problems.
Even his presence as… a rival… felt comforting. I respected him.
But I wasn’t attracted to him. At least, not physically.
As for him, well… I actually knew very little.
I don’t know what this is.
Maybe it’s a kind of admiration, a respect for his memory…
But maybe it’s something more.
Why does this have to be so hard?
Jack listened attentively, without interrupting. Then replied calmly:
—Juno, what you’re describing… doesn’t sound like being in love. Not even on a surface level.
And I’m not saying that for my own sake.
I mean… I’ve felt that for some people too: admiration, respect.
What you feel is valid, but it’s important to name it.
I know you’re confused.
And even if I don’t have the answers, I’m willing to stay by your side while you find them.
He paused. Then added:
—I won’t lie to you. I can’t see you the same way anymore.
But I’m here. Okay?
—Thank you… for staying, even after everything —Juno said, barely above a whisper.
—Of course, Juno. I know you need time.
And even though it hurt, you won’t be able to move forward until you find an answer.
—I… I’ll try.
I’m sorry, Jack. I never meant to hurt you.
Jack looked at her in silence.
He said nothing.
He just stayed there. Thinking. Hesitating.
And still, by her side.

Legoshi had returned to Cherryton.
The memory of the night before followed him closely: the dance, the rain, the coat, the star.
Lucy.
He felt intrigued to know more, to understand who she was beyond the woman who had healed him. To try to reciprocate… or at least, to give back a little of what she had done for him.
As he entered his room, he expected to find the usual mess. But it wasn’t like that.
Silence.
Not even Jack was there.
On his bed, a handwritten note:
I'll be back late, Legoshi.
—Jack
The wolf let himself fall onto the bed.
The memories of yesterday brought him comfort.
But being alone, he couldn’t help thinking of her.
Haru.
His first love… if that had really been love.
A part of him longed to see her.
But another part, the more cautious one, knew he should leave things as they were.
Even if he didn’t have answers, he didn’t need them.
He could move forward…
Even if, deep down, he still longed for them.
He decided to write.
A letter.
A farewell he would never deliver.
A silent closure.
A way to start again.
Haru,
I don’t know if I truly loved you. Maybe it was desire, need, or simple obsession. But whatever it was I felt… it was real. At least for me.
If I’m honest, part of me always knew it wouldn’t work. A wolf and a rabbit… sounds so absurd, doesn’t it? We were always different. And even though I don’t believe in fate, maybe this was for the best.
I know you’re alive, and that’s all that matters to me.
I hope that one day, you find a way to move forward despite everything. That you don’t fear being fragile, because that’s also part of you, and it doesn’t make you any less strong.
I never thought I’d understand that, but now I do. I know what it’s like to be on the edge… and to live with it.
I just hope that one day, you can forgive me. For not getting there sooner. For killing that lion. For failing you.
This is my way of saying it’s okay. That I accept you living your life however you choose, even if I’m not part of it.
Someday, I’ll find my own path.
Folding the letter wasn’t easy.
He stored it inside a small box where he kept some family photos and personal objects.
And there it was: a picture of him, his grandfather, and his mother.
A reminder of the life he had left behind when he came to Cherryton.
Of the distance.
Of the cruelty of the world.
But also… of who he was.
Jack walked into the room.
The usual brightness he carried was dimmed today… but still present.
Seeing Legoshi, he spoke in a soft voice:
—Hey, Legoshi.
The wolf looked at him, trying to figure out what had happened. He hesitated for a second, then asked:
—Is something wrong? You seem sad.
Jack smiled, but without strength.
—It’s nothing important. Just… forget it, okay?
Legoshi frowned. He couldn’t bear to see him like that.
—Listen, Jack. No matter how insignificant it seems to you—if it’s bothering you, then it’s important to me. I’m your friend. You can trust me.
The labrador sat beside him. He hesitated… but finally decided to let it out.
—It’s Juno. She… well, it’s complicated. The point is, she doesn’t think it’s right for us to start dating.
Legoshi was genuinely surprised.
—You’re not serious, are you? Jack, that girl really likes you. She must be confused… she must…
—It’s not that.
—Then what is it?
Jack took a deep breath.
—She told me she thinks she was in love with Louis. And that’s why she believes that, if she still has doubts about what she feels, she can’t love freely. And… she’s right. She should know what she feels before taking a step. Don’t you think?
—Well, yeah… but we don’t always take steps with full certainty. Maybe she just needs time to think. I don’t think what she feels for you is so fragile that it’ll just vanish.
—I don’t think so either. But… maybe I should leave. If she’s unsure, maybe she doesn’t love me. At least not with the intensity I love her. And as much as I’d like to say I can handle that… the truth is, I don’t want to live like that. But I also don’t want to leave. I don’t know if it’s hope, fear, or something else. All I know is I don’t know what to do anymore.
Legoshi looked down for a moment, then spoke with an unusual calmness:
—Jack, I’m not the best person to give love advice. But if it helps… when I was chasing after Haru… she was sleeping with Louis. I didn’t know it at the time, but I still stayed.
Maybe I never really knew Haru, maybe I never fully understood what I felt for her.
But I know what happened was real. At least for me.
Jack listened in silence.
—I don’t regret staying. Because in the end… I got answers. Maybe not through words, but through actions.
I’m not saying my story will repeat itself for you, Jack. But if you decide to stay, maybe you’ll get the truth you’re looking for.
It might hurt, yes. But it could also be the beginning of something new… maybe even better.
I won’t tell you what to do. Just know this: if you walk away, you give up the possibility.
So tell me… what do you plan to do?
Jack lowered his gaze, then replied:
—I don’t want to leave. This hurts, but even so… I want to stay.
Because I don’t want to go without trying, without fighting.
But I’m afraid… afraid that it’s all a lie.
—Well —said Legoshi, without judgment—, that’s the risk you take when you allow yourself to love freely.
For a long time, I avoided it… and look at me now.
This decision will bring changes, that’s true. But it won’t stop you from fighting one day.
The question is: do you think it’s worth it?
—I don’t know… but what if I believe it’s worth it… and it turns out it’s not?
—Then you’ll live with it —Legoshi answered calmly.
A brief silence settled between them.
Jack sat in thought. He felt that, at least, he had a clearer path. He had decided to fight.
But he also knew that, for now, it was something he needed to process in silence.
He tried to change the subject, and smiled faintly:
—I didn’t know you could be so deep, Legoshi.
The wolf let out a shy laugh.
—Oh, I did it again, didn’t I? Sorry, I didn’t mean to sound so philosophical.
—Don’t worry. I really needed to hear someone else’s words.
But tell me… how was your night?

Lucy was in her apartment.
Alone, once again.
The memories of the night before finally let her feel free of a burden.
She remembered her real name, the one her mother gave her at birth: Liudmila.
"Beloved by the people"—a name that meant nothing now. But in the past, it mattered.
She remembered her story. The story her mother told her.
How they escaped.
She remembered her father, General Rozhenko.
She remembered when he left.
And when he didn’t come back.
And for the first time, she felt relieved to have someone who didn’t judge her for that part of herself.
Someone who, instead of making her feel unwanted—as had happened to her mother—made her feel heard.
Welcomed.
Part of something.
Her thoughts stopped when someone knocked on the door.
The scent confirmed it.
A cold sweat ran down her forehead.
She knew what it meant.
She checked the pantry.
A well-kept but old revolver peeked out from among some spices.
She loaded it, aimed at the door, and spoke without trembling:
—What are you doing here? I know you're out there.
The voice on the other side replied calmly:
—I need you to relax. I'm just here to talk. I didn’t come to hurt you, I promise.
—I don’t believe you. Why are you here? I thought… you… you shouldn’t be here. Get out!
—I don’t plan on leaving. And before you do something stupid… I’m not standing in front of the door.
Listen carefully—you know me. If I wanted to get rid of you, I wouldn’t have come in person.
I mean it. I just want to talk.
Lucy hesitated.
Ten’s words sounded honest.
And she was right: if she wanted her dead, Lucy already would be.
Finally, she hid the weapon.
She opened the door just enough to peek out.
And there she was.
Ten’s face appeared casually, though she wore dark sunglasses.
—Come on, Lucy… —she said softly— let me in. I’ve already made enough noise with all this. It’ll be a miracle if no one heard us.
Lucy gave in.
She let her in… but didn’t lower her guard.
Almost without Ten noticing, she pressed the gun barrel to the back of her neck and cocked the hammer.
Ten tensed visibly but didn’t move.
Without turning around, she said:
—You’ve always been clever… haven’t you, Lucy?
—Shut up. You think I trust you? I’ve just been waiting for the moment to act.
Tell me: why are you here?
—I already told you.
—Fine. Then let’s talk. Walk over to the window. Close the curtains.
I don’t want anyone interrupting us.
Ten obeyed.
She walked calmly, closed the curtains, and spoke again:
—Done. I did what you asked.
Now… why don’t we have a civil conversation?
Lucy watched her closely.
The contrast with her memory was obvious.
That casual outfit: a blue tracksuit, plain jeans…
No qipao, no eye patch—just a pair of simple dark sunglasses.
She was trying to go unnoticed.
Maybe Ten wasn’t lying.
Lucy lowered the gun, emptied the cylinder, and left just one bullet.
She fired into the air.
The mechanical click of the drum turning echoed through the room.
Ten tensed, as did Lucy.
Both knew they had much to lose… but also something to offer.
If they were going to face off, it had to be with everything on the table.
Lucy placed the bullets on the dining table in front of her and took a seat. Ten followed her lead.
—It’s still loaded —Lucy said bluntly—. Take off the tracksuit. I don’t want any surprises. And put your hands on the table. One wrong move and I swear I’ll shoot. One bullet’s all it takes, right?
Ten looked at her. She removed the tracksuit, revealing a hidden pistol.
She placed it on the table and slid it over to Lucy. Then she lifted her pants slightly and pulled out a dagger, placing it beside the gun.
—See… no tricks this time, okay? I’m unarmed now.
Please… stop pointing that at me.
Lucy hesitated, but lowered the weapon. She left it on the table, still aimed at Ten.
She decided to speak:
—Fine. Why are you here?
—Listen closely, Lucy. You’re in danger.
Tell me… do you know anything about the wolf who killed Shishido?
—Who the hell is that? I might know a couple of wolves, but maybe we’re not talking about the same one.
—Are you seriously playing dumb with me? Shishido was the leader of the Shishigumi.
A rival gang. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten what they did to Katia…
Lucy stayed silent.
For a moment, the image of her mother crossed her mind.
She decided to believe her.
Deep down, she knew Ten respected Katia.
After a short silence, she spoke more calmly:
—No… I haven’t forgotten. And what do they have to do with all this?
—The wolf… he’s got a price on his head. They’ve put a bounty on him.
On Legoshi.
That’s why I’m here.
Hearing his name hit Lucy like a direct blow.
Now more than ever, they were both in danger.
She had to quickly understand what Ten wanted.
—And why would you care? Planning to use him? Or planning to use me… one more time?
Ten dropped her façade.
For a moment, her expression hardened, then cracked: a shadow of guilt crossed her face.
She spoke more softly, almost with regret:
—You know I didn’t use you. I did what was necessary to give you a new life.
Just like I promised your mother.
—And that involved lying to me? Of course it did, Ten… since when do you do anything without money on the table?
—I’m being serious.
I cared about your mother. I respected her.
When she left… her last wish was for you to be safe.
Yes, I lied to you. I admit it. But there was no other way.
I don’t expect you to forgive me.
But listen carefully… I don’t want you to die for nothing.
And I can’t lose that wolf either.
—Why do you talk about him like he’s an object? He’s a person!
A living being, just like you and me.
But of course… I’m not surprised.
Enough games. Why are you really here?
—The Black Market is on the verge of war.
The Shishigumi’s about to start a massacre to find that boy.
To get revenge.
—And you think if they find him, they’ll stop?
—No. But if he’s alive, if he takes the place that’s meant for him…
Maybe more deaths can be avoided.
—You expect me to believe that crap?
Once again… you want to use someone.
And now it’s him.
Are you going to tell me that a student, barely about to graduate, is going to stop a gang war?
From where I’m standing, if I let him be part of this, he’ll just be another corpse under your twisted idea of peace.
You want to protect me?
You want to help me?
Get out.
Don’t come back into my life.
You’ve done enough damage.
And I’m not going to let you get near him either.
Ten finally snapped.
—Listen to me, you brat!
I’m not throwing away my plans over a tantrum.
You want to die?
Then shoot already.
Others will come… they’ll take my place.
And they’ll drag you with them.
Do it!
Do it if you think you can!
I did what I thought was right to protect you.
You’re still alive.
And for years, no one from the past has come knocking.
Who do you think made that happen?
I didn’t come for your forgiveness.
I came to warn you.
To prepare you for what’s coming.
You don’t want to listen? Fine.
I’m leaving.
What does it matter if you die?
I don’t need you.
I just need the wolf.
—Wait —said Lucy.
She relented.
Deep down, she hesitated… but she tried to trust. Tried to believe.
—Fine, I’m listening.
I’m not afraid of dying, but I want to protect him.
And if that means trusting you… then so be it.
—Still sharp as ever, you know that?
I’m sorry I got so emotional.
Forgive me for yelling.
—What? Playing the gentle mother now?
—I’ve always been good at the role.
—Sure you have.
I still haven’t forgiven you, not entirely… but you’re right.
In a way, I’ve lived a peaceful life.
Not everyone gets that privilege, right?
—You’re right.
You know you’ve always been like a daughter to me.
—Whatever you say, Ten.
Enough with the jokes. Talk straight.
—I am.
Each and every one of you girls are like daughters to me, believe it or not.
I’d never let you die for nothing.
Lucy felt truth in those words.
She decided to trust her… though she didn’t lower her guard.
—I’ll pretend to believe you.
Tell me your plan and what part we play in it.
—Where do I even start…?
Well, maybe you should see this.
Ten opened her bag.
She pulled out a few photos from the night before: they showed Legoshi and Lucy together.
Others at the restaurant. A few in the street.
—I might’ve had someone tail Legoshi last night.
And that someone may have found out you’re still alive.
I’m sure you have an idea who I mean…
Does the name Mika ring a bell?
Lucy remembered the girl with the dark fur, awkward speech, forced body language.
It all made sense.
—Ton, right?
—Exactly.
She knows. And even if she keeps it secret… it’s only a matter of time before the others find out too.
You have two options, Lucy:
Run again… or face what’s coming.
—And if I choose to face it? What exactly does that mean?
—Listen carefully.
Think logically.
I don’t know what you are to Legoshi, but if you care about him, it’s only a matter of time before someone comes after him.
I know it sounds insane, but if he works with us—if he joins us—he might actually have a real chance of surviving.
Yes, I plan to use him.
But not to make money.
To ensure the balance in the Black Market is maintained.
Tell me, Lucy… how else could he possibly be safe, if not backed by a force stronger than the Shishigumi?
—Even if you’re right… it’s a huge risk, Ten.
Besides, how exactly do I fit into all this?
—Simple.
You’ll come back with us.
We’ll create a solid cover story, but if you return and bring the wolf with you… I’ll have the perfect excuse to protect you both.
And if we manage a truce…
You and he can go back to your lives. Without being hunted.
—Listen, Ten… that sounds like we’re just pieces on your board.
I’m not signing up for that.
There must be another way.
—Do you really believe that?
Because I’m all ears.
—Maybe we could run. Or hide.
—Tell me something, Lucy.
Do you really think that would work with Legoshi?
If you run, the bounty the Shishigumi has put out will have them hunting you across all of Japan.
And if you hide? Where?
Do you know anyone who wouldn’t sell you out for enough money?
—I…
There has to be another way.
—Like what?
Be realistic.
Running is impossible.
Negotiating… benefits everyone.
—I need time to think, Ten.
This isn’t a decision I should make alone.
—I get it. Really, I do.
I’ve been in your place.
Sometimes in life, there’s only one path left.
I’m giving you this chance. Here.
Ten handed her a burner phone.
—If you’re going to talk to him, I’d better be there.
Not just to offer him the same deal…
But to make sure you both have all the information.
You and he will make the choice.
You won’t be dragged into this if you don’t want to be.
—Why are you doing this, Ten?
—Because I want you to live.
Ten picked up her things.
She left the photos on the table, threw her tracksuit back on, holstered her weapons, and walked out the door without another word.
Lucy was alone again.
The past had come knocking…
in a twist of fate she never asked for.
And now… she had to tell Legoshi the truth.
Maybe, just maybe…
They still had a chance.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 – Answers
Juno had remained seated on that bench since Jack left.
A part of her kept repeating that she had done the right thing by being honest…
He hadn’t rejected her, but without a doubt, after that conversation, things would never be the same again.
Jack had decided to stay—that she knew.
But she also knew that something inside him had broken.
And although at first she accepted the risk, now, alone, facing the echo of her decision, her thoughts overwhelmed her:
Doubt. Guilt. Pain. Love.
All trying to guide her in different directions.
“Maybe I should keep him away from me.
Jack doesn’t deserve this.
But… I can’t.
I don’t want him to leave.
Do I really love him?
Or am I just afraid of being alone?
Maybe it’s just me… being selfish once again.
And if it wasn’t love that I felt for Louis?
What if it was more like need?
Now I see it more clearly.
I wasn’t in love with Louis… or maybe I was.
I respected him silently, I admired him.
I liked the way he saw the world, how he faced problems.
He tried to be fair, impartial… and yet, life didn’t allow it.
Maybe the pain of his absence is so great that I don’t even know what I feel anymore.
How could I have been so foolish?
I shouldn’t have said that to Jack.
Once again, I spoke without being sure.
But… am I really sure?
Maybe I need answers.”
Then she thought about it.
Louis’s office.
No one had entered since his disappearance.
It had become a silent sanctuary to honor him.
To desecrate it… just to rummage through his things and try to understand her own pain—maybe that was too much.
Maybe it was selfish.
But maybe… it was necessary.
Maybe seeing that truth she was denying herself could lighten the burden.
She stood up.
She walked with determined steps toward the theater club building.
She arrived quickly.
She used her key. She entered.
The silence in the lobby was overwhelming.
She ignored the posters on the walls, all images she had seen a thousand times.
She crossed the hall until she stopped in front of the immaculate oak door.
The golden knob still shone.
On the floor, the dried flowers, the burnt incense, and the melted candles remained like a seal, a reminder.
She was about to cross a line.
She reached for the doorknob…
But then, the sound of footsteps put her on alert.
________________________________________
The afternoon slowly fell over Cherryntown.
The sky, tinged with orange, seemed to carry away the memories Legoshi couldn’t leave behind.
He had gone out for a walk, but something more stirred in his mind.
The conversation with Jack that morning had stirred thoughts he thought were already resolved.
He thought of Juno.
He wondered what had become of her after that conversation.
But he also… thought of Louis.
And of Tem.
And of everyone he had lost in recent months.
Although his bond with Louis had been complicated, the deer’s departure still weighed on his chest.
He had tried to honor his memory, but he knew—in the depths of his being—that it wasn’t enough.
That there was still a debt unpaid.
A wound left open.
Walking across campus, his steps led him to the theater club building.
A building full of memories.
It was then that he noticed something out of place: the main door was slightly ajar.
Who could be there?
Maybe he should take a look…
—he thought cautiously.
He pushed the door gently, without making a sound.
The interior smelled slightly of old incense and varnished wood.
A familiar scent.
And then he saw her.
There was Juno, standing in front of Louis’s office.
Silent.
Alone.
Before he could say a word, the wolfess slowly turned and looked at him.
Directly in the eyes.
Both remained silent.
Neither of them should have been there, and yet, their steps had led them to this place.
It was Juno who broke the silence, her voice trembling, seeking to justify herself:
—Hello, Legoshi… I didn’t expect to see you here. I just… well, you know…
Legoshi watched her silently. Her nervousness was evident.
He decided to get straight to the point.
—It’s about Louis, right?
Juno lowered her gaze. She took a step toward him. She wondered how he knew… and soon understood.
—You talked to Jack, right? I guess he already told you.
—Yes —Legoshi replied honestly—. He told me part of it.
—Then you know why I’m here —she said, trying to sound firm.
—You’re looking for answers… isn’t that right?
Juno hesitated.
Was it really just that?
Or was there something more she couldn’t understand?
Maybe the wolf in front of her could help her sort her thoughts.
—Yes —she murmured—. That’s what I was trying… I was about to go in, to look through his things… something to help me understand what I feel. But then you showed up… and I realized it wasn’t right. I shouldn’t desecrate this place just out of selfishness.
Legoshi looked at her with some surprise. He hadn’t expected such raw honesty or so much maturity.
—Alright… —he said—. Let’s leave here. Or do you need something else?
Juno fixed her gaze on the doorknob. She hesitated.
Legoshi noticed her indecision and added:
—I’m not going to judge you if you do. I won’t tell anyone either.
She didn’t respond.
She just turned halfway and walked down the hall.
Legoshi followed her.
When she closed the door behind her, Juno spoke:
—I know this may sound strange… especially after everything that’s happened between us… but, even if it’s hard to admit, I feel lost. I wouldn’t mind the company of a friend. Just to talk, nothing weird, I promise.
Legoshi looked at her with some doubt.
Was it okay to do this? What would Jack think? What would Lucy think?
But Juno seemed sincere.
And even if they weren’t close friends, she had tried to help him… and never judged him.
So he decided to accept.
—Alright. It may sound strange, but sometimes a good chat is all you need to let go of a bit of what you carry.
I was planning to have dinner in my dorm, pizza with Jack and the guys… but they’re probably serving something decent in the cafeteria already. Also, since it’s Sunday, I don’t think there will be many people. What do you think?
Juno smiled slightly. Her tail swayed gently from side to side.
Although she wouldn’t admit it, she felt relieved.
—Sounds good. A quiet dinner among friends… and nothing more. Let’s go.

The campus cafeteria was almost empty.
The lights were dim, the clock nearly eight o’clock. The smell of freshly baked bread and hot soup still lingered in the air, mingling with the echo of distant dishes and muted conversations.
Legoshi and Juno walked in silence to a table by the window. Outside, night began to envelop Cherryton, and a summer breeze slipped through a poorly closed crack.
—I didn’t think the dining hall would be so quiet —muttered Legoshi, taking a tray.
—It’s Sunday —Juno replied with a slight smile—. Nobody wants to think about Monday.
They both grabbed a couple of simple dishes: curry rice, buttered rolls, and a small salad. It wasn’t much, but the atmosphere made it enough.
They sat across from each other.
For a few seconds, only the sound of cutlery accompanied them.
Until Juno broke the silence:
—Thank you… for not judging me. For keeping me company tonight.
Legoshi looked up.
—You don’t have to thank me. I’ve been in that place too… looking for answers where there aren’t any.
Juno watched him. Her eyes reflected a calm he hadn’t shown in a long time.
—And you? —she asked—. Did you find them?
Legoshi thought of Haru, of Louis, of Lucy… of himself.
—Some of them. The rest… I learned to live without them.
Juno nodded in silence.
—And if you can’t live without knowing? —she asked sincerely.
—Then you wear yourself out searching for them. But sometimes, in the process, you also find parts of yourself you didn’t know were there.
A softer silence settled between them.
Juno took a bite, then spoke:
—Louis was… many things to me. An ideal, an impossible figure. Sometimes I feel like I loved him… but not him really, rather what he represented.
I think I wanted to be like him. I wanted him to see me as his equal.
Legoshi listened without interrupting.
Juno continued:
—And then there’s Jack. With him, I don’t have to impress anyone. I just… am. And that should be enough, right?
—It’s not always enough —Legoshi replied softly—. Sometimes the hardest part is accepting when someone loves you for who you are… especially if you don’t even know who you are yourself.
The wolfess lowered her head. Her ears twitched slightly.
—And you, Legoshi? Do you know who you are now?
He swallowed. The question caught him off guard.
—Not completely. But I’m closer than before. I’m learning… not to carry everything.
To let go, even if it hurts.
—And Lucy? —Juno asked, without intending to hurt him.
Legoshi didn’t flinch.
—She… has helped me remember that some people come, not to change you, but to help you recognize yourself.
And that… that’s strange. But comforting.
Juno smiled.
—I think I understand.
Maybe Jack is that for me.
—And will you tell him?
—I don’t know… I’m still scared.
—Then you already have something in common with him. And with me.
They both laughed, softly.
Dinner ended without rush, without promises. Only with a slight shared relief.
Sometimes, being in the company of someone who doesn’t demand answers, but just accompanies you in silence, is enough.
________________________________________
They both left the cafeteria in silence.
Juno took one path, Legoshi another. Each with their thoughts, but a little lighter.
Upon arriving at his dorm, Legoshi found the usual charming chaos.
His friends were already back… and so was the pizza.
Collot opened the box with a smile.
Durham, unable to contain himself, lunged for a slice with an enthusiastic roar.
—Come on, man! —Miguno complained—. Leave some for the rest of us.
—No way —Durham replied, mouth half full—. It’s been a really tough day. I’m not letting this opportunity go.
Noticing the gray wolf’s presence, Collot said:
—Look who’s back!
Everyone looked up.
—So you spent the night out? —Miguno asked curiously—. I didn’t even think you’d go to the festival.
From Legoshi’s shoulder, Voss chimed in:
—Come on, don’t be so hard. At least let him enjoy it.
Miguno raised his hands.
—I didn’t mean it like that… I’m glad to see you taking some steps.
—Anyway —Durham intervened, grabbing another slice—. How was it? I heard Jack went with you. By the way… do you know where he went?
Collot put a hand to his face.
—He just went to the bathroom. He’s literally listening to us.
—Really? I don’t remember…
Just then, Jack appeared, closing the door behind him.
—Maybe it’s because you were too busy devouring that pizza.
Voss, the little fennec fox, jumped off Legoshi’s shoulder and settled on the carpet with the others, smiling.
—Anyway, why don’t you all sit down and eat together? Let’s go.
Those still standing obeyed without thinking.
Legoshi sat among them, accepting a slice with a faint smile.
Laughter, stories, and jokes filled the air as the world, for a moment, seemed to stop.
There was no war. No doubts. Only friends, pizza… and a brief respite.

She collapsed onto the bed with a sigh. She tried to calm her thoughts by looking at her phone. She hadn’t checked it since the night before.
She opened the gallery. Photos from the festival: next to the theater club, with Jack…
She remembered how delightful that evening had been. And also, how she had ruined the following morning.
Among the many messages congratulating her on her performance, one caught her attention.
It was from Sheila. She had sent a photo: Kai accompanied by a black-furred fox.
The attached text read:
“What an unusual couple, don’t you think?”
Even though it was late, Juno decided to reply. She didn’t want to seem rude to one of the few girls who had truly made her feel welcome at Cherryton. She wrote:
“I do. I knew Kai liked canines, but come on! That girl is taller than him. I’m surprised he managed a date like that.”
The response came almost immediately:
“You’re right, they look a bit funny together.
Can I ask you something, Juno? It might be a little personal…
Are you okay?”
Juno hesitated. Although she enjoyed Sheila’s company at the club and sometimes exchanged messages with her, they weren’t exactly close.
But… for some reason, trusting her didn’t feel so difficult. After all, Sheila had always been kind, and now she offered something Juno hadn’t even asked for: genuine attention.
Finally, she replied:
“Well… I couldn’t say yes, but neither could I say no.
I’m just… confused.”
Sheila took a little longer to respond this time, but her words were warm:
“Do you want to talk about it?
You know you can count on me, Juno.
Sometimes, that’s all you need.”
A small smile appeared on the wolfess’s face. She appreciated the gesture.
“Maybe I’ll take you up on that.
But how about we do it tomorrow after the club?
I don’t want you to stay up all night listening to my problems.”
The reply was almost immediate:
“You’re right, we both need rest.
But it’s not a bother to listen to you.
I care about you, as a peer… and as a friend.
Anyway, rest tonight. See you tomorrow. :D”
“Thanks, Sheila.
See you.”
Juno placed the phone on the pillow and closed her eyes.
Talking with Legoshi had lightened her spirit.
And now, with the promise of a conversation with Sheila, she felt she was no longer alone in her search.
________________________________________
The apparent calm didn’t last long.
While sleeping, Juno dreamed. Her mind transported her to a memory of Louis and that day at the theater club.
She remembered the brief but overwhelming show of strength she had put on.
She wanted to prove to that arrogant deer that she was better than him, that she would knock him off his pedestal if he got in her way.
But having him there, on the ground, defenseless, his life in her hands… something stirred within her.
A part she had never felt before.
Like a lurking shadow, a figure appeared in her memory: a wolfess with completely dark fur and eyes barely distinguishable due to her purple iris.
She was watching her.
Her body was hers, her feminine figure, naked, standing out in the dim light.
Juno couldn’t understand it at first, but soon she did: that wolf… was her.
The shadow blurred and gave way to an exact copy of herself.
But wilder.
More “natural.”
The room transformed into a meadow. Louis disappeared.
The figure approached, sat across from her, and crossed her legs. Then she spoke:
—You must have some questions, Juno.
The voice she heard was her own, as if speaking to herself.
She didn’t respond.
The figure continued:
—I am you, Juno. Or rather, what you would be destined to be if you stopped pretending.
Juno didn’t look away. The more she observed it, the more convinced she was that it was her.
Finally, she decided to speak:
—What are you exactly?
The figure changed expression, feigning surprise:
—You really don’t know? Or are you just trying to fool yourself?
Juno felt agitated. She knew the answer, but refused to accept it.
She shouted:
—You shouldn’t be here!
—The same could be said of you. Tell me… do you think you can keep running from this? That feeling in your stomach… who do you think it is? It’s me. But you are me. I am the part you refuse to accept.
—Go away! —she shouted louder—. Now!
—You can’t run forever.
The figure disappeared.
Juno woke up, breathing heavily.
She checked the time. It was barely 11 p.m.
She lay there, staring at the top of the bunk.
“Instincts. That was the answer,” she thought to herself.
The idea of confusing love with hunger tormented her.
However, fatigue eventually overcame her.
And finally, she fell asleep again.
________________________________________
At dawn, Juno got up.
Her fur looked messy, and sleep still haunted her.
She decided to take a shower.
Feeling the water run over her body brought a fleeting sense of peace.
Her mind wandered to a scene where she was swimming in a river in the middle of a meadow.
But her calm was interrupted by the noise outside: her dorm mates had returned.
She heard the key in the lock and hurried to get dressed.
Although classes would start late that day, she didn’t want to be late.
Seeing them, she greeted and immediately said goodbye.
Then, she went to the cafeteria.
The rest of the day passed normally. Juno tried to keep her mind busy.
Once classes ended, she went to the club; however, she encountered a surprise.
The theater club had decided not to rehearse that day. After the success of the Meteor Festival, priority was given to studying. Students were allowed to leave early.
Although Juno knew that evaluations were just a few days away, a part of her felt strange. She couldn’t help but feel uneasy about having nothing to do. Her mind kept turning; she was still thinking about that dream.
It was then that Sheila approached her as they left the classroom.
—Hi, Juno. Remember what I promised you last night?
—Of course. How could I forget?
A slight wag of Juno’s tail gave her away. A part of her felt deeply relieved.
Sheila smiled mischievously.
—I see you were really looking forward to it —she said, subtly pointing to the tail.
Juno blushed and tried to excuse herself.
—Well, I… maybe a little.
—Anyway. How about we find a place to sit?
—Sure. I’d love that.
They walked along the campus paths until they found a quiet corner. The noise was far away; only the wind rustling through the trees could be heard.
—Is this a good spot, Juno?
—Yes, it’s perfect for me.
Both sat on the grass. Sheila was the first to speak.
—Today was quite a surprise. Mr. Sanu gave us the club time to study. No doubt, things have changed since Louis.
Juno lowered her gaze. The memory still hurt. And in her state, it made it even harder. But she decided to speak.
—Well, I actually feel better since we’re not as strict. You know how Louis used to be.
—Yes, no doubt. He was someone unique. Even if I didn’t agree with everything he did, he was a good leader. It was so sudden… one day he was just gone. Like Tem. Wow… I guess that’s life.
—I suppose… Though I wish I had spent more time with him. I wish I could have seen how far he would go.
—We all would have liked to see him… but well, he’s not here anymore.
—You’re right. Although sometimes it feels like he’s looking at me… like he’s saying: “Do what I couldn’t do.”
—Maybe that’s what he left us: inspiration.
—Maybe…
Silence settled between them. In their own ways, both still felt the deer’s absence. But Sheila’s curiosity soon returned.
—Why don’t we talk about something less sad? You were amazing at the festival.
Juno smiled faintly, trying to lift her spirits.
—It’s not that big of a deal. Besides, you all were excellent.
—Of course we’re good, but you shone that night.
—I wouldn’t have managed without you.
—I suppose you like to be humble —Sheila said with a smile—. That night was full of surprises. First you and Jack, then Legoshi and that girl… and finally Kai. I didn’t expect to see so many surprise guests. It was a delightful evening.
Jack’s name crossed Juno’s mind. Her expression changed. The weight of guilt returned. Sheila noticed immediately.
—Did I say something wrong? I didn’t mean to make you feel bad.
—It’s not that, Sheila. It’s just… I made a mistake. And now I’m paying the price.
The cheetah looked at her silently. She hesitated. Maybe it was too personal, but she decided to try.
—Juno, life always puts us in complicated situations. And I assure you, it’s not easy to carry everything alone. If you need someone to listen, I’m here. I might not have a solution, but at least I can hear you.
Juno looked at her. The opportunity was there. She could let go, even just a little, of the weight she carried.
—Would you really do that for me? —Juno asked, as if she still needed to hear it a second time.
Sheila nodded with a calm smile.
—Of course. That’s what friends are for, right?
Juno took a deep breath. She clenched her hands over her legs before speaking.
—Jack and I… we were starting something. I don’t know if it was exactly “dating,” but that night, during the festival, everything felt… right. Until I started thinking about Louis.
Sheila listened silently. Juno lowered her gaze.
—I never felt attracted to him like that, but… I admired him. And that admiration confused me. For a moment, I thought I was in love with him. I felt guilty. And I told Jack.
—And what happened?
—He stayed.
That was the strangest part. I thought he would leave, that he would be angry, that he’d tell me I used him… but no. He stayed.
Juno swallowed.
—And even though that should make me happy… it hurts. It hurts to know I hurt him. And also to feel something for someone who’s no longer here. I don’t know what’s happening to me. I feel… bad. Confused. Lost.
Sheila was quiet for a moment, thoughtful.
—Sometimes the heart gets tangled in things that are no longer there. The important thing is that you were honest. That’s already brave. Braver than most people are.
—I don’t know. Sometimes I feel like everything I do ends up hurting others without meaning to.
—And who doesn’t? —Sheila looked at her gently—. We don’t have a manual, Juno. We’re just improvising.
What I do know is that Jack didn’t stay out of pity. He stayed because he feels something real. That’s uncommon. Believe me.
Juno looked at her in silence. Then she said, more warmly:
—Thank you, Sheila. I didn’t think it would be so easy to say it out loud.
—It’s not always easy —the cheetah said, lowering her gaze—. But sometimes… talking about it helps. Even if it’s just so it doesn’t hurt as much.
Juno hesitated. Maybe telling her this would make her seem crazy. After all, it was just a dream; none of it was real. Yet that feeling in her stomach was real. Perhaps another carnivore could understand what she felt. In the end, she decided to speak.
—Actually… there’s something else.
Sheila’s expression changed. The soft smile disappeared, and her face became uncertain. Still, she decided to listen.
—And what is it?
Juno continued:
—Do you promise you won’t judge me for this?
Sheila looked at her with even more doubt, but didn’t back down.
—You can trust me not to.
Juno sighed, placed her palms on the ground, and looked away.
—I had a dream. In it, there was an exact copy of me, but wilder. And Louis was there too.
That figure spoke to me and told me that the feeling in my stomach, the one I felt when I was near Louis… was hunger.
I… I don’t know what it means, but… I think it’s my instincts, if they could somehow manifest.
And with all of this, I feel like a monster for confusing hunger with love. But…
Sheila interrupted her and placed a hand on her shoulder.
—No. I understand. I know what you mean. I… also deal with that sometimes. I mean, confusing what I feel.
Juno looked at her in amazement.
—Really?
Sheila continued:
—Yes. I think we all do it a little. I mean, when I’m near herbivores, sometimes I feel my mouth watering, but I keep it secret.
Or when I see them run, sometimes I feel the urge to chase them. But it’s not something I actually want to do. At least, not really.
Juno exhaled in relief.
—I’m so glad it’s not just me… I mean, I’m not glad you have to deal with it too, but at least I know I’m not alone.
It may sound strange, but… do you know how to get rid of that feeling?
Sheila looked at her and, in a firm voice, said:
—You can’t. It’s something that flows in our veins. It took me time to accept it, but there’s not much you can do. You just carry it.
Juno’s eyes clouded. Tears were on the verge of spilling.
—Are you serious? How am I supposed to live like this? You make it sound so easy…
—It’s not. I know how you feel, but this is part of us. We can’t avoid it.
—I’m sorry for getting sentimental… It’s just that it hurts. Thinking that what I think and do is guided by something beyond my control makes me feel useless.
—I understand. I doubt there’s anyone in this life who isn’t afraid of having urges to devour those around them. But still, this doesn’t define who we are.
Maybe we have claws and teeth meant to tear and devour flesh, but we are not just wild. The key is to control and accept all of it.
—To be honest, I already know that. They teach us that from a young age. But still… I don’t know why it’s so hard for me. Can’t I tell instinct from myself?
—I know it’s not easy, Juno. But if you want advice from someone older: what you do on impulse is instinct, and what you do on your own is reason.
Yet both are part of you. You must find balance. The mix of both. That’s what we are.
—I think I’m beginning to understand… Reason in instinct, and instinct in reason. The key to a good life.
—I think that’s the most optimistic way to see it, but yes, something like that. Still… it’s never easy.
A brief silence fell. Both were reflecting.
Even if instincts rule the world, perhaps the key lies in balance rather than rejection.
Finally, the wolfess broke the silence.
—We should study a bit. Why don’t you come with me to the library? I could use the company.
—Sounds good. Let’s go.
Finally, both stood up and walked toward the library.
The sun was setting, giving way to the darkness of the moon.

In the library, there were some students and members of other clubs. In one room, around a table, Legoshi, Tao, and Bill shared space. The three had their books open and were focused on what they were doing. An hour and a half had passed since they arrived when the tiger decided to speak:
—I give up. I’ll study another time.
—Shh, don’t speak so loudly —Legoshi said.
—You do know they can’t hear us from outside, right? —Tao replied, surprised—. Haven’t you ever been here?
—Well, actually, I usually study in my room… or with Jack, so…
Bill cut him off abruptly:
—You definitely need to get out more often, Legoshi. I can’t believe that after all these years here, you didn’t know that.
The wolf finally closed his book and lifted his gaze.
—It’s not that. I had been here with Haru before, I mean, in the library… but I didn’t know they had soundproof rooms.
—I don’t blame you; nobody usually uses them —Tao said, closing his book and placing it on the table—. Anyway, it’s not like anyone cares much about what you do here, as long as you don’t destroy anything or do weird stuff.
The panther stood up, and as he crossed the door, added:
—I’ll go see where Aoba is.
The door closed behind him. After a brief silence, Bill asked:
—So, you finally took the step.
Legoshi twitched his ears, as if trying to listen better.
—What are you talking about?
Bill leaned back in his chair and continued:
—Come on, you know what I mean. You finally got a real girlfriend.
Legoshi placed his clenched hands on the table.
—She’s not my girlfriend… besides, I…
Bill interrupted him with a face that seemed to hold back a laugh.
—Don’t tell me you’re still in love with that rabbit.
Legoshi looked away and opened his fists.
—Maybe a little… but I don’t think she wants me around.
Bill leaned toward the table.
—Maybe it’s better that way. But I have to admit: that rabbit brought something out in you. Well… actually, a couple of things.
Legoshi let out a sigh.
—Very funny.
—I’m not just talking about that —Bill said in a more serious tone—. I mean that murderous rage you’ve had these past few days.
The wolf waved his hand, downplaying it.
—You’re exaggerating. It’s not that big a deal.
—Did you forget what happened at Adler’s play? Or with those lions?
Legoshi felt the pain run through his back and arm. He looked at his limb, clenched his fist tightly, and replied:
—Of course not.
Bill tried to calm the atmosphere:
—Hey, relax. I didn’t mean to make you angry.
Legoshi raised his voice:
—Then stop provoking me.
Bill, trying to maintain composure, said:
—You know, Legoshi… when all that happened, I didn’t understand why you did it. But now I think I do. You did it because you wanted to protect her, right? You were afraid someone might hurt her.
Legoshi, filled with anger and hatred, slammed the table.
—What would you know about that? I still haven’t forgotten what you did at the Black Market.
Bill was silent for a moment. His face showed something Legoshi had never seen before: remorse.
—I haven’t forgotten either. Since that day, I stopped eating meat. When we came back, I don’t know how, but Els found out… confronted me about the rabbit blood. In the end, she got so angry that she just stopped talking to me. When I lost her, I knew how it felt.
Legoshi relaxed his posture. His voice became a whisper:
—I didn’t know… I’m sorry.
Bill replied firmly:
—Don’t apologize. It was my fault. Maybe it’s not exactly the same, but I understand you. Now, every time I remember meat and its taste… even if it makes my mouth water, it disgusts me. I think that maybe, one day, that piece hanging at a stall could be a friend. And that terrifies me. That’s why I stopped eating meat.
Legoshi hesitated. He couldn’t help but ask:
—Are you serious, Bill?
The tiger nodded, even more certain:
—Yes. I promised I wouldn’t do it again. But that’s not all: I wanted to apologize… for the back, and for everything else. I truly am sorry.
Legoshi’s anger had faded. With a neutral expression, he said:
—You don’t need to worry about that. I don’t hate you, if that’s what you’re thinking. But if it makes you feel better… I forgive you.
Bill felt relieved. He couldn’t help but be thankful, even if only silently.
A couple of minutes later, Tao returned with Aoba. To everyone’s surprise, Juno and Sheila had also joined the study group. They entered the room together.
The first to greet them was Legoshi.
—Hi, Juno.
Juno’s expression briefly turned into a smile, as if she was glad to see him there.
—Ah… hi, Legoshi. I didn’t expect to see you here.
Legoshi rubbed the back of his neck.
—Honestly, I didn’t expect to end up here either.
Bill snapped out of his thoughts and interrupted them, pointing at the empty chairs.
—Anyway, why don’t you all sit down?
Sheila, along with the others, sat in one of the free chairs. Seeing the books on the table, she spoke sarcastically:
—What a surprise… you were actually studying.
Bill, slightly annoyed, replied:
—Of course. Why else would we be here?
Juno interjected:
—It’s a good place to talk, if you think about it. No one bothers you here, and no one can hear you.
Bill relaxed a bit.
—You have a point.
Then Aoba asked a question while showing a piece of clothing to the group:
—By the way, has anyone seen Riz? He forgot his sweater at the club.
Legoshi looked at the sweatshirt for a moment and then said:
—No, sorry.
Juno also answered:
—We haven’t seen it either.
Aoba pressed:
—Does anyone know where his dorm is?
The wolf spoke after remembering that Riz’s floor was just below his:
—Yes. It’s one floor down, room 701. I can bring it to him.
—Here you go —Aoba said, handing him the sweater. Then she asked another question—: Legoshi, are you friends with Riz?
—No, not really. We just talked a bit… because of Tem.
Silence fell. Saying that name still seemed to stir old wounds. Suddenly, Tao admitted:
—Tem… I had already forgotten.
Aoba couldn’t help but look away, embarrassed, while murmuring:
—Yeah… me too.
Sheila, in a more sincere tone, said:
—With everything that’s happened, I’m surprised they haven’t caught his killer yet.
Bill spoke, holding back his emotions:
—Yes, it’s pretty strange… I still feel his absence.
Then Legoshi muttered a phrase:
—I hope someday he can forgive us.
Tao immediately questioned him:
—Why do you say that?
Legoshi explained:
—Maybe… if we had been more attentive, we could have prevented it.
—Maybe… but how could you have known?
—I don’t know… but…
Suddenly, Juno, who had remained silent until then, spoke:
—I understand you, Legoshi. You want to protect those around you. Is that right?
—You could say that.
In an attempt to lighten the mood, Juno said:
—Listen carefully. There are things you cannot change. The past is one of them. Don’t torture yourself anymore. No one should.
Despite the truth in her words, Bill couldn’t help feeling some anger as he listened.
—It’s easier said than done… you weren’t here.
Aoba intervened, trying to prevent the situation from escalating:
—Calm down, Bill. She’s right. What were we supposed to do?
Juno remained silent at the outburst. Part of her understood. To her surprise, after a moment of silence, Bill apologized:
—I’m sorry. It’s just… I feel guilty.
Juno couldn’t help but question him. The change in his behavior intrigued her.
—Why? For being a carnivore?
Bill finally admitted it:
—Partly. But, like Legoshi, I feel I could have done more.
Sheila decided to speak:
—We all feel that… but Juno is right. Tem wouldn’t have wanted us to live like this. Well, I don’t really know, but…
To everyone’s surprise, Legoshi spoke:
—It’s okay. Maybe we’re carnivores, but we can’t control that. And that’s fine.
Silence returned to the room. A couple of minutes passed until Juno spoke:
—I’m sorry for being so insensitive.
—Don’t apologize —Bill said—. Someone had to say it. It was just a coincidence that it was you.
—Still, I want to apologize. I had no right to say anything.
Bill replied in a more teasing tone:
—Apology accepted.
Sheila put a hand on Juno’s shoulder and said:
—You have nothing to be ashamed of.
Legoshi intervened:
—Actually, your words were helpful. Thank you. And thanks to all of you as well. I think we needed this… I mean, talking about Tem. Remembering him. Honoring him with more than just flowers.
Finally, Aoba said:
—You were right, Juno. This is a good place to talk.
In the end, the group found answers that had always been there, but they simply hadn’t been able to see. Even if they didn’t say it out loud, everyone went to sleep with a little less weight on their shoulders that night.
A conversation among carnivores was enough to ease, even slightly, the pain they carried inside.

Chapter Text

Legoshi was back in his dorm room. Time had passed too quickly; yet, an apparent calm accompanied him on his return. For a moment, he stopped feeling guilty. He felt that his companion could finally rest.
Still, he couldn’t stop thinking about Louis.
His disappearance, and the news of his death, had been a hard blow. The wolf felt that, in some way, everything that had happened had to do with him. With that night when he confronted the lions. With Haru.
Haru.
The name brought with it a mix of bitterness and pain, but also an unexpected peace. An acceptance that, though silent, felt honest.
“Maybe it’s better this way. Maybe we weren’t meant to be together. But still, I’m glad you’re alive. Even though Louis wasn’t so lucky… I hope he’s at peace, knowing that the girl he loved is okay.”
“So this is what it feels like… to be responsible for your own strength. Not what I expected, but it’s fine. At least I still have Jack, Juno, and Lucy. Maybe you can’t hear me anymore, Louis, but your words brought me here. I can only say… thank you.”
His thoughts faded as he reached his dorm. Then he remembered Riz’s hoodie. He took it out of his backpack and, upon inspecting it, noticed a stain.
There had been an open water bottle inside.
Examining it more closely, a very faint smell reached his nose. Still, he couldn’t identify what it was.
“I must be imagining things. I should just return it to him.”
Legoshi began climbing the stairs. After several floors, he finally arrived at Riz’s room. He approached the door and heard noises coming from inside. Muffled groans, as if someone was agonizing in pain.
Before knocking, he strained his ears. Gradually, some words began to take shape:
—Tem… Tem… please, forgive me…
Hearing that, the pieces started to fit. The smell. The erratic behavior. Everything seemed suspicious. But Legoshi didn’t want to confront him without proof.
He knocked on the door.
—Who’s there? —Riz asked from inside.
—It’s me… Legoshi. You forgot your hoodie.
—I’ll get it.
The sound of heavy steps echoed from the other side. Finally, the bear opened the door.
—Hello, Legoshi.
Upon seeing him, Legoshi noticed his red eyes, the dark circles under them… It was the complete opposite of the impassive expression he usually had. Doubts grew.
—Trouble sleeping? —he asked.
As if on cue, Riz adopted his usual expression again.
—A little… you could say.
However, the tension in the air was evident. Something told Legoshi he shouldn’t stay any longer. He tried to change the topic, seeking a quick goodbye.
—Well, we all have those sometimes, right?
Riz, visibly tense, reacted:
—Sure… why don’t you just give me the sweater? That way we can both rest.
Legoshi silently appreciated the chance to leave.
—You’re right. Here you go.
—Good. If that’s all… good night.
—Good night.
He walked away quickly. He didn’t run, but a strange sensation ran through his body. Something told him he shouldn’t have been there. Going was a mistake.
And yet… he couldn’t help but feel intrigued. And at the same time, scared, at what all of this might mean.
He soon arrived at his room. Without saying a word, he got into bed and tried to sleep.
________________________________________
Riz was alone again.
The nightmares continued.
Seeing the hoodie brought back memories: the blood, the guts, the taste of meat. Everything was vivid. Seeing that garment transported him to that glorious moment when he had tasted raw meat… the residual warmth in his insides, the mixed flavors of every organ.
He couldn’t help but vomit.
Deep down, the idea of his instincts taking control horrified him. Though he enjoyed the taste, he didn’t enjoy taking a life.
Guilt and regret forced him into hiding. His passion for cooking had vanished, replaced by absolute rejection.
The bear wished to die.
It’s my fault.
That was the only thought in his mind.
I don’t deserve anything. Not even to be alive. I’m a monster. I must make this right.
Riz tore down the curtains in his room and tied them together. He tested the rope: it broke. Then he took his sheets, reinforced them, and in the end, they didn’t give in to his strength.
Then he knew. He was ready.
He whispered to himself:
—I’m sorry, Tem. I’m sorry for killing you.
He left the room with the improvised rope hidden under the hoodie.
Soon he reached the trees, in one of Cherryton’s most secluded corners. He searched for one strong and tall enough. He climbed up the trunk.
Digging his claws into the bark, feeling it give way so easily, reminded him of the moment he sank them into the alpaca’s fur.
He soon found the ideal spot.
He tied the rope firmly. Placed it around his neck. And let himself drop.
The voices that had hated him for what he had done… finally fell silent.
The oxygen cut off. And beneath the rope, he saw him.
He saw Tem.
And he said:
—I forgive you.
Then, he began to climb.
As tears caused by suffocation rolled down his face and his vision blurred, his final thought was:
I want to live.
________________________________________
The next morning arrived at Cherryton, but silence was nowhere to be found. The news spread quickly across campus. Riz’s dorm mates noticed his absence and began searching for him. Not only that—they found him. He was unconscious, a rope around his neck.
Seeing so many bears gathered, carrying one of their own, fueled rumors. Not about a suicide, but about a fight, or someone who had lost control. Though his name wasn’t mentioned, soon the Theater Club noticed his absence, and the pieces began to fit.
Due to the unprecedented events, Mr. Sanu suspended club activities once again, to give anyone who wanted a chance to visit Riz.
Riz opened his eyes. Seeing a snow-white fox in a white uniform, he thought he was in heaven. Then he asked:
—Where am I?
—In the infirmary, —answered a female voice.
Suddenly, the bear broke down into inconsolable sobs. The nurse immediately stepped closer.
—Is something wrong? I know this must be hard for you… but you’re alive.
Then Riz screamed, and the fox instinctively recoiled.
—I know… I know, —he stammered.
She approached again, speaking softly.
—Do you want to tell me what happened? I promise I won’t tell anyone.
That puzzled Riz. Did someone really want to listen? His crying stopped immediately, and he couldn’t help but look her in the eyes.
—Do you really want to hear the truth, miss…?
—Lucy. My name is Lucy.
—Do you really want to hear it?
—Of course… but only if you want to tell it.
Those words seemed to stir something in the bear, and he decided to give in.
—Alright… I’ll tell the truth. I devoured and killed Tem, the alpaca… the student who disappeared a few months ago.
Lucy’s expression changed. Her smile faded, and the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. She carefully moved toward the nearby desk, trying to stay calm. Passing a surgical tray, she discreetly took a scalpel. Then she sat down, concealing the improvised weapon. Even if she wanted to call for help, it was too late. All she could do was listen to the confession.
—It wasn’t just that, —Riz continued—. Actually… I enjoyed the taste. But I couldn’t bear the guilt of having killed him. That’s why I tried to kill myself yesterday. Being alive isn’t good for me. I didn’t ask for this, I just…
—It’s okay.
—What do you mean by that?
—That it’s okay not to know everything. There are things we do without understanding why… but it’s never too late to do the right thing.
—Are you talking about turning me in?
—No, not if that’s not what you want. I’ll tell you something: first, recover from your injuries. Then… you can make a decision. Let me just give you some medicine—it’s necessary for your recovery.
—Alright… I trust you.
Lucy rummaged through the desk drawer, took out a sedative, and injected it immediately. The bear faded within seconds.
Lucy sighed with relief, and a single thought crossed her mind:
Damn… only I would think to ask that. I was lucky. Even though he sounded remorseful, I can’t ignore the fact that this guy could rip me in half. What am I supposed to do now? Do I keep my word and tell no one… or report it? A devouring is serious. But on the other hand, he confessed so easily… maybe he plans to turn himself in. This sedative will keep him asleep for at least a couple of hours. But what if someone visits him? Especially an herbivore.
Lucy began to fidget and breathe heavily. Finally, she made a decision.
—To hell with it… I’m not reporting him. What right do I have to do that? It’s none of my business… —she thought, as she took more sedatives and stored them in the front pocket of her uniform—. Better to be cautious.
She returned to her work, trying to maintain composure. That day, she learned an important lesson: sometimes, it’s better not to ask questions. Still, she couldn’t help but watch the bear closely, monitoring every movement.
A couple of hours passed, and Riz began to wake up. Just as Lucy was about to administer another sedative, soft knocks echoed at the door.
Not answering would raise suspicion, but there wasn’t time to properly apply the sedative. It was better not to take chances. If the bear behaved aggressively, she would run down the hallway.
She slid the door open, and the first thing she saw was a mixed group of carnivores and herbivores. Among them were Juno and Legoshi. She couldn’t help but feel relieved to see them there. She stepped into the hallway and closed the door behind her, then spoke to them:
—Hello, everyone… what are you doing here?
A Bengal tiger introduced himself and explained:
—We’re from the Theater Club. We’d like to know if it’s possible to visit Riz… he’s a brown bear.
Lucy hesitated. Letting everyone in was too risky. But entering alone was also dangerous. She decided to let only the carnivores in, under the excuse that Riz was sensitive and could react strangely if he suddenly saw herbivores. She asked the rest to wait in the hallway, and the selected group entered.
Inside, the bear was beginning to wake. Lucy tensed. The group noticed her discomfort.
—Is something wrong? —asked Kai, the mongoose.
—No… it’s just an instinctive reaction, —Lucy replied, turning away.
Riz began to move and soon asked:
—Where am I?
—In the infirmary. They brought you here after…
Riz remembered everything: the previous night, his suicide attempt, and that conversation with the nurse. He understood: they had given him a sedative. He was waking up.
He was horrified thinking he had done something terrible. But noticing that he was free, and seeing his clubmates, he realized that what had happened had been a reaction to the fear caused by his gruesome confession. He then looked for Lucy among the crowd. He found her and spoke:
—Thank you… for bringing me peace.
The tension in Lucy, though hidden, was evident. However, hearing those words reminded her that the creature on that stretcher was more than just an animal. It reaffirmed her theory: although Riz had committed a crime, consciously and intentionally, he still sought peace. Maybe out of selfishness or remorse… but who could judge him?
Her thoughts were interrupted when Legoshi asked:
—What do you mean?
Lucy didn’t know how to answer. But before she could say anything, Riz spoke.
—There’s something I must confess… to all of you.
Sheila tried to be kind.
—Of course… you can tell us whatever you want.
Riz continued, knowing there was no turning back.
—You may hate me after this. I don’t expect you to understand, nor do I try to justify myself.
The bear let out a sigh, as if trying to release the pain and remorse he carried. With firm words and an impassive face, he said:
—I killed… and devoured Tem.
The room fell silent. The shock was palpable. Kai quietly slipped out and ran down the hallway. Rounding the corner, he called emergency services. To avoid alarming those waiting outside, he told them that Riz would not be receiving any more visitors and cleared the corridor.
Juno didn’t say a word. She was in shock from the confession and felt nauseated. Sheila’s spotted fur seemed to bristle along her limbs, as if anticipating the need to flee or fight. Legoshi stared wide-eyed, silent. Bill held back his rage… until he couldn’t anymore.
Before the bear could continue speaking, a flurry of punches landed on his face.
—You sick bastard! How dare you say something like that?! You damn monster!
The violent outburst knocked Riz down and toppled several things around the stretcher. Still, the tiger didn’t stop. Legoshi grabbed him from behind, dragging him along, trying to restrain him.
—Let go, Legoshi! Can’t you see? He’s not one of us anymore!
Lucy watched in silence, wondering if she should allow Riz to receive this punishment. Maybe it was the right thing to do… Yet, she remembered the promise she had made years ago. She stepped in.
—Maybe he’s not anymore… but look at him. He’s not even trying to defend himself, —she said, placing herself between them—. Besides, if he were a threat, we could sedate him again before he did anything. There’s no need for such cruelty.
Bill, still blinded by anger, responded:
—Are you defending him?
The question made Lucy question for a moment whether what she was doing was right. Everyone present was trying to process the situation, but one thing was clear: no more violence was needed.
—Not at all. But my job is to protect my patients. Also… don’t you think things would get worse if you beat him senseless?
Juno, regaining a bit of composure, tried to calm everyone.
—She’s right, Bill. I understand… but you can’t let your emotions guide you. Besides, no matter how strong he is, he knows he has no chance of getting out of here once he confesses.
Finally, Riz spoke again. Not doing so would only make things worse.
—Enough. Please, I don’t want to cause any more harm. I know I’m unforgivable, but I still wanted you to know. I know I’m a monster… but I can’t find peace if the world doesn’t know the truth. I do this for Tem. That’s why I plan to turn myself in.
Silence settled in the room once more. Contrary to what everyone believed, there was still something left of Riz… beneath the monster who devoured Tem. The bear stood, returned to the stretcher, and continued:
—I’ve done enough damage. If you want to hit me or insult me, go ahead. I won’t defend myself. Maybe that way… someday… I can forgive myself.
Without saying a word, Bill stormed out of the room. No one stopped him. Everyone understood what he was feeling.
At that moment, Kai returned and, without daring to enter, shouted:
—The police are on their way!
Riz remained seated.
—Good… that’s fair, —he said before falling silent.
The room remained calm. Soon, the police arrived. Seeing the mess caused by the fight, and not knowing exactly what had happened, two canine-featured officers drew their weapons and aimed at the bear.
—Stay back!
Riz froze.
—You must arrest me. I will not resist. Tell me what to do.
Without lowering their weapons and ignoring his words, one of them called in by radio.
—I request backup. Cherryton Academy.
The other officer, calmer, holstered his weapon. His partner looked at him with a warning expression, but he had already made his decision.
—Listen carefully, son. Get on the ground, hands and legs extended. More officers will arrive soon, and we’ll proceed with the arrest. For now, I need everyone else to leave the room.
—Understood. I don’t want to cause any more trouble.
—Don’t worry about that, son. It’s over.
The group exited. In the hallway, the same officer intercepted them.
—I’m sorry you had to go through this. Since there are no cameras, you’ll need to stay here. You’ll have to give a statement. If anyone else was present before or after the events, you must tell me. If you can’t speak now, you’ll have to remain here. We’ll keep you safe until emergency services arrive. Is anyone injured?
—No, —they replied.
—Good. You were lucky. This usually ends worse.
Shortly after, more officers and medical personnel arrived at the scene, along with members of Cherryton’s administrative staff. They took statements, arrested Riz, and no one wanted credit for it. Everyone requested to remain anonymous.
However, rumors spread quickly throughout the school. It was said that the carnivores from the Theater Club had discovered Tem’s killer, the alpaca… and had protected their herbivore classmates.
Their reputation grew because of this. Not a day passed before some began to see them as heroes.
Legoshi sought out Lucy after classes the next morning. There were too many questions in his mind, and being the center of attention again was not something he particularly enjoyed.
Upon entering the infirmary again, the smell of disinfectant and the stillness of the place made him feel far from the chaos he had witnessed just a day before. Then he saw her there: distracted, looking out the window. Catching sight of him from the corner of her eye, she greeted him immediately:
—Hello, Legoshi. What are you doing here? Don’t tell me you got hurt again.
Legoshi wagged his tail slightly; he couldn’t help feeling happy to see her again.
—It’s not that. I just wanted to talk… I mean, if you don’t have any patients.
Lucy smiled at him.
—Pff, you say it as if there’s much work to do here.
The wolf looked around. He saw the empty beds and realized.
—Sorry, I hadn’t noticed…
Lucy interrupted, amused by his clumsiness:
—It was just a joke. I’m glad you’re worried about not interrupting, though there’s also something I’d like to talk about.
Legoshi’s expression changed. A mix of emotions he hadn’t felt until then stirred inside him.
—Really? Alright… I actually have plenty of time, —he said, sitting down in a chair.
Lucy took another chair and placed it near him.
—It must be strange to be the center of attention again.
Legoshi closed his eyes and rubbed the back of his neck, trying to express humility.
—I’ve never liked it… but it seems I have a natural talent for it.
—I can believe that. After all this time, I know you’re almost like a magnet.
—Maybe… it’s strange… what happened yesterday…
Lucy’s expression changed. Her soft smile shifted to a face still showing traces of fear.
—Yes. I must say, when he confessed that, I got quite a scare. Fortunately, I had sedatives at hand… I couldn’t tell if he’s a bad person, but it’s better to be cautious.
Then he questioned her:
—So you believe it too?
—Believe what? —Lucy asked, confused.
—That he was remorseful.
After a brief silence, the nurse reflected and found the words:
—Yes… I mean, I grew up around the black market. I know what an addict looks like… and what a devourer looks like. And he didn’t seem like one.
Legoshi asked again, intrigued:
—How do you know?
—I don’t really know. But sometimes, by listening to someone, you can sense certain things. Still… this could have been much worse. And it’s only a matter of time before the rumors spread and fall back on us.
The wolf lowered his gaze, as if to avoid the topic, and said:
—I hope not.
Lucy sighed, resigned:
—It’s impossible that it won’t. But as long as we keep a low profile, we’ll be fine.
Finally, Legoshi confessed:
—Sometimes… I wish I could go unnoticed.
Lucy tried to lift the mood:
—Well, sometimes life puts us in strange situations. But think about it: if you hadn’t been there, who knows what would have happened yesterday? Besides… don’t tell me you regret saving Haru.
Legoshi looked at her again:
—No… but I feel like it wasn’t entirely my decision… like it was just an instinct.
Lucy continued:
—But that’s not bad. Protecting those around us isn’t bad. I also protect others; that’s why I decided to dedicate my life to this. I like to think that, in some way, I contribute by saving and helping people. Maybe it’s something you should acknowledge.
—Maybe… —said the wolf, and after a brief silence, continued—. Maybe it sounds strange, but… I like spending time with you.
Lucy smiled and gently wagged her tail.
—Me too.
Lucy looked down for a moment. Her smile faded as if dragged away by a dark thought.
—There’s something important I can’t tell you here. This place isn’t safe.
The wolf’s curiosity only grew, so he asked:
—What do you mean?
She tried to explain:
—I don’t want to scare you, but I can’t tell you many details. I need you to trust me. I’ll get you a pass to leave. I just have to fill out this form… after you finish the rehearsal at the club, we’ll go together, and I’ll tell you what’s happening.
Legoshi’s concern grew even more, but he cared more about how Lucy felt.
—Are you okay? You’re acting very strangely. Is there something I should worry about?
—For now, no. I’m sorry to put you in this situation, but… I want you to know it’s for your own good.
—Alright, I trust you, —said the wolf, and glancing at the clock, realized he had to leave—. I have to go. Where should I meet you?
—At the entrance, near the administration building. We’ll validate the pass there, and then we’ll go. We should be back in a couple of hours.
Without leaving time for goodbyes, Legoshi hurried off, and Lucy remained there, returning to her work.
Soon, Legoshi arrived at the theater club. Most of its members were already there. Unlike other days, the carnivores were at one end of the room, and the herbivores at the other, as if they were two separate clubs.
When everyone was finally present, Mr. Sanu appeared. He came out of his office, went up to the stage, and began to speak:
—Due to special circumstances, we will not have rehearsals today either.
The room erupted in complaints and boos.
—I know how you feel, however, these are orders from Director Gon.
Ellen, the zebra, soon asked:
—Does this have to do with what happened yesterday?
Sanu replied, trying to maintain order:
—I don’t know, but it’s likely. Something like this doesn’t go unnoticed.
Then Tao added:
—But why suspend rehearsals?
Before he could answer, Els, the alpaca, visibly upset, intervened with another question:
—Are you planning to shut down the theater club?
Soon more students joined the commotion until it became a heated argument. The chaos erupted completely when Ellen raised her voice:
—This is their fault! —she said, pointing at the carnivores—. One of them devoured and killed Tem. None of this would be happening if…
Bill couldn’t hold back. A mix of rage and helplessness made him explode:
—Do you really think we’re to blame for what happened!?
Before anyone could respond, Els spoke up, outraged by the tiger’s hypocrisy:
—How dare you say that?! You went to the market…!
Before she could finish, Kibi, the anteater, stepped between them:
—Enough, please! We don’t need to fight anymore.
Juno had remained silent until she could no longer. With tears held back by helplessness, she spoke:
—He’s right. The last thing we should do is be divided. I know you may be afraid, but we’re not savages. We’re not going to hurt you! Is it that hard to understand?
Her words stopped the shouting. Ellen lowered her gaze, and Els stared at Bill. Legoshi approached Juno, gently took her by the shoulders, and led her away from the scene. They soon reached the back of the room, where Sheila approached Juno and stayed by her side.
Then Legoshi returned to the center and spoke:
—Enough. We must stop asking questions that won’t have answers. The best thing we can do now is wait. There will be time to make decisions later.
Finally, Sanu intervened again:
—Thank you, Legoshi. Please, have a seat. I still don’t know what’s going to happen, but Director Gon will be here shortly. He will provide more details. Until then, try to stay calm. There will be time to resolve our differences.
The mixture of emotions, words, and events lingered. Even in silence, Legoshi noticed it… everyone did. He approached Juno, worried about her state of mind.
—Are you feeling better?
—No, not really. It hurts that they think that of us…
—I understand. I know how hard it is. And even if they may have reasons to fear us, that doesn’t justify their words.
Without saying anything, Sheila stood, wanting to respect her space. Juno watched her silently. She gestured to show she was okay, and Juno spoke again:
—Sometimes they make me feel guilty.
—Why?
—For being born this way… with claws and teeth. I wish they could understand that we can choose who we are. Not all of us are monsters.
—These days I’ve learned that, no matter what you do, deep down you’re a carnivore… and they’re herbivores. We can’t change that.
—I know. But we can choose what to do with our instincts. This… this is hard for me, you know?
Suddenly, the conversation was interrupted when Director Gon entered, accompanied by other animals in suits and a couple more in police uniforms.
He crossed to one side, away from the students. With a calm expression, he looked around, trying to understand the scene unfolding before him. He soon spoke:
—Members of the theater club, students of Cherryton: I have an announcement to make, —he said, drawing all eyes toward him. Then continued—: In light of recent incidents, the city of Denko has been unable to guarantee safety on campus.
Behind the director, two officers —a jaguar and a hyena— watched silently, arms crossed. They didn’t speak, but their presence alone reminded everyone that the danger was still real. The director continued:
—Throughout the day, these officers will conduct patrols for any signs of violence. Additionally, panic buttons will be installed at various points throughout the school to prevent tragic incidents from happening again.
He paused briefly before continuing:
—As for mixed clubs, they will continue as usual. However, they will now be subject to stricter rules and constant supervision. In the event of any incident, their activities will be suspended immediately. That said, if any of you have questions, now is the time to ask them.
Some club members raised their voices, asking about the new rules and restrictions. The rest simply listened attentively. Finally, Director Gon withdrew, and the club returned to its activities.
It was then that Sanu spoke again:
—Although there weren’t many marked changes in the end, we mustn’t ignore what happened here. I consider it crucial that we resolve our differences. That’s why I plan to organize a dialogue table. Those in favor, raise your hands.
The entire club agreed. Despite the incidents, no one wanted to lose what they had built together. After a long conversation and a couple of intense discussions, the group finally reached a conclusion: they would remain united, no matter what.
Soon apologies and reflections began to emerge. Ellen was the first to ask for forgiveness; she apologized to the carnivore members. Els silently watched Bill, still angry but understanding why the tiger had exploded like that.
And although each carried something different that day, everyone found a way to build something solid from it. What had begun with arguments and shouting ended with agreements, sincere words… and the feeling that it was still possible to trust.

Legoshi left the club and headed toward the administration building, just as Lucy had instructed. She was there. Even though her shift had ended, she was still in uniform. She had been waiting for him.
They began walking together toward the exit.
Halfway there, she handed him a signed sheet of paper.
—Here. This is your exit pass. Director Gon authorized it.
Legoshi took it without saying a word.
Soon after, they left the campus. They walked a couple of blocks until they reached Lucy’s apartment. The thoughts from that day still lingered. Even after finding Tem’s killer, he didn’t feel completely at ease. Somehow, he felt it had been his responsibility.
He couldn’t help thinking about Louis. Though he didn’t feel guilty for his departure, he still hadn’t fully processed it. Soon, Haru also crept into his thoughts. He still didn’t know where she had gone.
When they reached the building, they began climbing the stairs. Upon entering again, Legoshi focused on Lucy and her surroundings. Everything was in order, just as he had seen it the last time.
The only difference was the reinforced lock and the curtains completely drawn.
Lucy spoke first, breaking the silence as she locked the door.
—I didn’t expect you to trust me so much… but I’m glad you did.
—Honestly, it wasn’t something I thought too much about, with everything you’ve done for me —he said, smiling slightly as he set his backpack aside—. But I want to know what’s going on.
They both sat down at the chairs in the small dining area, facing each other.
Lucy hesitated. There was tension in her gaze. Still, she remained calm and let out a sigh.
—We’re in danger, Legoshi. All of us.
The wolf looked at her attentively. Her voice didn’t tremble, but a chill ran down his spine. He couldn’t help feeling concerned. Yet his face remained calm. He asked the first thing that came to mind:
—The Shishigumi?
She nodded, holding back the fear that overtook her.
—They’ve put a bounty on your head. But that’s not all… Ten… she’s involved too. There’s something more, but…
Lucy couldn’t hold back anymore and began to fidget. Legoshi stood and placed a firm hand on her shoulder.
—Breathe. You don’t have to say everything now. Let’s take it step by step. How about we have some tea?
Lucy smiled faintly, relieved by his tone. She couldn’t help letting out a small laugh.
—Tea, really? At a time like this?
—I don’t like seeing you worried. And the time we had tea together, I felt calm. I thought it could help you.
Lucy felt something she hadn’t felt in years, but she wanted to keep it hidden. This wasn’t the moment for that.
She quickly went to the kitchen, boiled some water, and paused for a moment. Feeling that sensation again awakened a thought inside her:
"What is this I’m feeling? Do I really just want to help him? Is even thinking like this wrong? This is too much… maybe… no, I’m here. It’s not time to leave him to his fate."
She returned from the small kitchen and sat down in front of him. Her fingers trembled slightly, but her voice was steady.
—Legoshi, the lions you faced… they’re looking for you. And not just you. Me, Jack… even Juno could be targets. But it’s not just the Shishigumi.
—Who else? —he asked, gritting his teeth.
Lucy hesitated.
—The Inarigumi.
Legoshi blinked. The name sounded familiar.
Magazines, news, some class… yes, he had heard of them before. He swallowed hard.
—What do they want from me?
Lucy interlaced her hands, trying to steady her nerves.
—I don’t know for sure. But it’s no coincidence that you’re on their radar.
I… I used to be part of that group. For a while, I lived among them. I served them. I owed them things.
The confession hit Legoshi like a stone in the stomach.
His revulsion for the black market had always been clear, almost visceral. And now, his safest refuge… also had roots in that world.
He said nothing. He just looked at her.
And waited.

Chapter Text

Riz’s arrest quickly reached the media. Students leaked videos and, although not the whole story was told, the drama club was portrayed as the group of heroes who had managed to stop a predatory criminal. By midday, early pieces were circulating online: some vague on details, others downright sensationalist. The police refused to comment, and so did the school, which only fueled speculation. The whole city was stirred; one of the most respected academies —and one of the few with mixed-species coexistence programs in Denko— was again stained by a tragic incident, as had happened that spring.
Some felt calmer after the arrest of the devourer; even certain herbivores began to trust their carnivore neighbors again. Although the city didn’t know the identity of those anonymous heroes everyone was talking about, believing they existed brought some peace to some. However, the most radical herbivore groups protested in front of police stations, demanding the death of the alpaca’s murderer from Cherryton. Some parents even asked for segregation at the academy.
But none of what happened beyond its walls seemed to matter to the black market. Nobody talked about it. For some it would have been hypocritical; for others, irrelevant. But not for Ten. Not for the Inarigumi.
The vixen watched the news closely. Absurd headlines circulated alongside badly recorded videos where you could barely make out anything.
Pile of shit, she thought as she kept browsing various sites, searching for useful information: images of herbivore protests, carnivores giving in to provocations… nothing she hadn’t seen before.
Then an email arrived in her inbox. She opened it immediately.
—This is the best I could get.
Attached to the message was a photograph that showed the incident clearly: police officers escorting the bear, and in the background a group of students… among them, Legoshi.
She didn’t have time to analyse more. Her phone vibrated: an incoming call.
—The wolf left campus with a white vixen —the voice on the other end reported—. They went into a building and have been there a while. I have no idea who that woman is, but… should we take the chance and go in?
—No —Ten replied calmly—. Wait until he’s alone. He’ll come out eventually. I don’t want someone roaming around looking for him or leaving a loose end. Be patient. Also, I’ll be there inside shortly.
—Understood.
Ten hung up and returned her gaze to the computer, scrutinising every detail of the image, looking for clues that would tell her more about what had happened.
The sun began to set; orange and purple tones invaded the sky. Legoshi noticed how the light passed through the curtains; a few minutes had gone by since Lucy had confessed her past, and neither of them had been able to say anything.
The whistle of the kettle pulled them out of their thoughts.
Lucy stood up silently. When she returned, she carried two steaming cups. She offered one to Legoshi and took a sip of her own before sitting down. She didn't look him in the eyes. When she finally spoke, her tone was calmer.
—Legoshi… I… I was part of the Inarigumi.
Legoshi looked up. The steam from the tea did not hide the shine in Lucy’s eyes. Guilty. Tired.
—Actually, they saved my mother… and me —she continued—. I’m not going to say they were good. Nobody is in the Black Market. But we had nowhere to go. My mother was attacked by the Shishigumi. They offered her refuge…and work. I stayed with her. Until she died. Then… I escaped. I didn’t want to keep being part of that world.
Legoshi listened, still, but not indifferent. Part of him couldn’t help but hate her for having hidden all that. For having been on the other side, for not having done what was right.
Lucy swallowed. She forced herself to keep speaking, even though every word weighed on her.
—I tried to rebuild my life. I wanted to atone however I could. I became a nurse, tried to help, to heal. And when I finally thought I could live in peace… she returned.
Ten.
Her hands trembled.
—I’m not trying to play the victim, I swear. I know you… you would never agree with what I did. I know you think I was part of something horrible. And you’re right.
But I did it to survive, Legoshi.
And now… maybe you’ll have to do the same.
Those words pierced the wolf’s mind and the hope he was trying to keep upright. This was the end, the point of no return, yet doubt still clouded it.
His moral judgment began to crack.
—With what right do I judge her?
—I’ve killed too.
—I’ve lied.
—I chose to be part of all this, no matter how much I try to deny it.
—I made the decisions that brought me here.
—I’m guilty for it.
—maybe there’s still a way out.
He raised his head. His voice was low, cold. A mask to avoid breaking completely.
—Okay. I have no right to judge you. And I don’t hate you.
—Just…
Lucy looked at him. That coldness in his voice hurt her more than any reproach. Seeing him fade like that, without tears, without rage… was a direct blow to the chest.
—Maybe I was wrong.
—Maybe I should never have kept this secret.
—Maybe it’s already too late.
—No, I must stop, if I doubt now
—We won’t survive this
—Forgive me Legoshi, I’ll do whatever it takes
Silence settled for a few minutes, heavy, dense. Finally, Legoshi took a deep breath. His expression changed: it wasn’t calm… it was resignation. A kind of bitter acceptance.
—What are we supposed to do now?
Lucy tried to stay calm, trying to prevent the tears from running down her face. The situation had her completely overwhelmed. Even if she denied it, fear was in her whole being; she decided to be honest, even though trying to hide it would be impossible. Her voice trembled as she spoke:
—I don’t know…
Legoshi watched her. Seeing her like that, so vulnerable, reminded him of something important: behind the survivor, behind the strong nurse who always smiled… there was still a lonely girl, fragile, as lost as he was.
And at that moment he decided.
There would be no turning back.
If he had to fall, at least he would not let his people fall with him.
—I will not let you pay the price —he said firmly—. If they want my life, take it. But if that can ensure you, Jack and Juno are safe… I accept it.
Lucy looked at him, incredulous, thinking it was a joke. She stood up, clung to him desperately. She tried to stop him, but rage and fear escaped in a cry:
—No way! I can’t! I won’t allow it! I am not ready to lose more of my people!
Legoshi was already on his feet. He felt Lucy’s hands gripping him tightly, as if her touch could hold fate back. He turned, took her hands, intertwined his fingers with hers and spoke more softly, as if it were a casual farewell:
—All right, Lucy. The important thing is that you live.
Maybe this won’t stop them… but it will give you a chance.
Lucy trembled. She wanted to find another way. She wanted to stop him.
—I want you to live —she said.
Legoshi looked at her in surprise. He still had her hand between his. Without saying anything, he led her to the small bedroom. They both sat on the bed. He held her gaze.
—I don’t think there’s another way. If I have to pay with my life, I will.
Lucy breathed deeply. The moment had come. She had to resort to her last resource. With resignation she spoke:
—Does the name Ten mean anything to you?
Legoshi tilted his head, confused.
—You mentioned her before… but I don’t know who she is.
—She’s the leader of the Inarigumi —Lucy confessed—. She offered me a deal… for us. It may sound strange, but I think it’s a real opportunity.
One of the few we have… without spilling more blood.
Legoshi remained silent, digesting the information. There was no time, and although he was willing to give his life for his people, deep down he could not help but be afraid. He remembered Haru’s words:
—You will never understand what it is to feel your life is in danger every moment.
His mind took him back to that night when he faced the Shishigumi. Only now, more blood stained his fur. Blood that didn’t belong to him and that should never have ended up there. Accepting any deal from any criminal was the same as dirtying his paws with blood.
The vision dissolved when Lucy moved closer to his face, looking him straight in the eyes.
—Legoshi, are you okay? I know it’s hard, I know I ask too much, but you must listen to me.
Soon, Legoshi came out of the trance and, though still in shock, nodded slightly.
Tears formed on the vixen’s face opposite him. She could not help but let a couple fall as she continued speaking:
—It hurts me to see you like this. It hurts me to force you to choose.
A brief silence settled. Legoshi knew: he still could not leave. The wolf thought about apologising, but found no reason to do so. He could not regret what he felt, but he could try to find calm. Without a word, he moved closer and hugged her.
Lucy, wordless, returned the gesture; tears still streamed, but she knew she could not allow herself to feel that now, not if she wanted to survive. She broke the embrace and spoke again, trying to repress what she felt.
—Listen… Ten offered me a deal. In short, she’ll protect us in exchange for our help.
Hearing that unsettled Legoshi, and he couldn’t help but ask:
—Why would she need our help?
—I don’t know, but that’s what she wants.
—I don’t know if I want to be part of this. Besides… help for what?
—I get it. I’d run too if I could. But this time we don’t have many options.
At least tell me you’ll think about it.
Legoshi stayed silent. He had too much on his mind. He stood up and got ready to leave.
—I don’t know what to think about all this, I…
—It’s okay, Legoshi —Lucy said, holding back tears—. I can’t force you to choose; that’s something only you can decide.
—I want to live, but I don’t know if I’m willing to give up part of myself to do it. I don’t know if I’m strong enough for that.
—Maybe you’re not. But you being alive is enough for me.
Lucy came closer, gave him a soft kiss on the cheek, and continued:
—You should go back to campus, it’s late.
Legoshi blushed. He couldn’t say a word and quickly walked out.
Once on the street, he headed toward campus, thinking about what to do.
Maybe it’s too selfish to let myself be killed… but isn’t it even more selfish to choose to survive alongside killers? But… isn’t that what I’ve been doing all this time? Maybe I should face my fate… but what about Jack? He’d surely cry if he found out about my death. It would also break my grandfather’s old heart. I can’t die; it would hurt those I love… but by staying alive, aren’t I already doing that? Maybe I should seek advice, maybe…
Soon, a German Shepherd female crossed his path, bumping into him and accidentally stepping on his foot. Legoshi winced in pain and instinctively bared his fangs. Looking at her more closely, she seemed disoriented. She wore a simple outfit: a black leather jacket, a light-blue shirt, and loose pants. He looked around; no one else was on the street. Realizing what he’d done, he covered his mouth and apologized.
—Excuse me…
The shepherd interrupted him:
—I need help, please.
Legoshi looked at her. Her appearance was suspicious, and he already had enough problems, so he spoke coldly:
—I can’t. I have to get back to campus, besides… I don’t want trouble.
As he resumed walking, the girl opened her jacket, revealing a gun. Then she said just one word:
—Follow me. Don’t raise your hands.
The wolf obeyed and followed her into an alley where a black van was waiting at the other end. He couldn’t help but ask:
—Where are you taking me?
—Listen… just because they’re paying more for you alive doesn’t mean I can’t put a bullet in you.
—What are you talking about?
—Don’t play dumb. Did you think the Shishigumi forgot what you did? No, pup. And they’re paying for you. Maybe a million yen doesn’t sound like much, but these days… anyway, I don’t even know why I’m telling you this.
Understanding what was happening, the wolf thought: So… this is how I’m going to die.
When they were close enough, the van door opened, revealing a dark silhouette that barely let its eyes show, while holding a Doberman and pressing a knife to his neck.
—Who are you? This guy’s mine —the shepherd said, drawing her weapon.
A female voice came from behind them:
—I think you should negotiate. Your life and your friend’s life are worth more to you than what those filthy cats are offering. I’ll tell you what… just because I pity you, I’ll give you fifty thousand yen if you let him go. And you’ll live. It’s a good deal.
The shepherd immediately turned around, using Legoshi as a shield and keeping her back away from the van. Then he saw who it was: an orange vixen with a patch over her left eye and a black qipao, accompanied by two other foxes.
The shepherd replied, pressing her weapon into Legoshi’s side:
—Do you think I’m stupid? It’s clear you want him alive. Otherwise, why not just shoot us both from afar and save yourselves the trouble? Four hundred thousand and it’s a deal.
—Fine. Let him go and I’ll give you the money.
—Yeah, right… as if you carried four hundred thousand on you. Do you think I’m dumb?
The vixen threw a bundle of crumpled bills.
—Take it. Should be about three thousand dollars, enough to cover what you’re asking… and then some.
—Now let my friend go.
—Of course not, darling. We gave you the money, now give us the wolf.
—No way. Him first.
—You can trust me. Don’t you see? Who would throw money around like that if they weren’t going to keep their word? Besides, it’s not that hard to put a bullet in your head from this distance.
—Shit… you’re right. Fine, I’ll drop my weapon. Please, don’t shoot. I won’t take the money. Just let us go.
—We made a deal. We stick to it. Take the money.
Without another word, the girl dropped the gun, releasing Legoshi. Immediately, the vixen spoke again:
—You’re a doll. Well… a deal’s a deal. Ton, let that guy go.
The shadow stepped out of the van, revealing her face. Legoshi recognized her, but said nothing. Both canines got into the van and disappeared down the alley.
—You’re definitely foolish to wander around here. You must be Legoshi. Pleased to meet you. My name’s Ten. I need you to come with me to a business dinner. As you can understand, you don’t really have a choice. Although… you should probably take a bath; who knows what that woman had on her.
Legoshi connected the dots and asked a question:
—Are you with the Inarigumi?
—Yes. But I’m not here to hurt you. I just want to talk to you, I promise.
Refusing didn’t seem like an option. Soon, two cars arrived. Without saying a word, he got in with the two foxes, sitting between them. Ten got into the other car with Ton and they started the ride.
The wolf couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable. No matter what he did, he kept accidentally brushing against one of the two girls beside him. He shifted from side to side, trying not to touch them.
Soon, one of them took his hand and placed it directly on one of her breasts. Legoshi looked at her: a brown-furred vixen with green eyes, smiling at him as his hand remained there. Then the woman spoke:
—Haven’t you ever touched a girl before? Relax. See? It’s not that big of a deal. You make me nervous squirming around like that. I don’t mind you being close, it’s fine.
Legoshi kept staring at her silently, still shocked by what had happened, remaining completely still. A couple of minutes later, the vixen spoke again:
—At the very least you should ask the name of the girl whose tits you’ve got in your hands.
Legoshi reacted instantly, pulling his hand away.
—I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…
—I don’t care. By the way, my name’s Kana. The pleasure’s yours.
—Legoshi.
—Well, Legoshi. You’ve learned how to talk to a girl.
At that moment, his other companion intervened:
—Kana, leave him alone. The guy needs to calm down.
—Hey, I was just trying to get him to relax.
The vixen rolled her eyes and looked back out the window.
—Forget it.
—Alright, I’ll leave him alone… as long as he behaves.
Legoshi tried to ignore what was happening. It all felt like some twisted dream where everything was mixed together. He looked around: a black glass divider blocked the view to the front. Sitting in the middle didn’t help; he could barely stretch his limbs. The strange texture of the seat felt familiar: leather… genuine leather. He couldn’t help but swallow hard as he avoided looking anywhere, trying not to show his fear.
Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced through the window and made out a few lights and signs he couldn’t identify. Then, a damp sensation appeared on his arm: Kana had rested her face on it, apparently asleep. He tried not to move, though the touch reminded him of Lucy. There was something about her that unsettled him.
The vixen on his left noticed the scene and spoke:
—I must apologize for my partner’s behavior. It’s very unprofessional.
—Is she really asleep?
—I don’t know… try moving her aside. Don’t let her bother you.
Legoshi used a bit of force to carefully shift her, making sure not to wake her from her apparent slumber. He whispered a question:
—Is it normal for her to do that?
—Pfff… for her, yes. But as long as you draw the line, she won’t give you trouble. She can be pretty intense when she wants to.
Legoshi sighed, resigned.
—Cheer up. I don’t think she’ll bother you for the rest of the trip… though honestly, it’s a long one.
—Can I ask where we’re going?
—I see you’re relaxing. That’s good. We’re going to the other side of the Black Market, but we have to take a detour. There’s traffic, so maybe twenty or thirty minutes.
—Can I ask more questions?
—No. Sleep or something. Ten will answer any doubts soon enough. Relax, you’ll be fine… at least for now.
Legoshi felt a shiver run down his body, yet he tried to remain polite.
—Thanks.
—You don’t have to do that all the time.
—Do what?
—Say thanks.
________________________________________
The ride continued in silence. After a couple of minutes, with night fully settled in, they reached their destination: a two-story building, with no signs or shopfronts, but well kept, with wide windows facing the street.
Legoshi got out along with his escorts and entered. The reception was simple, with soft background music; it didn’t look like a restaurant or a hotel, more like an office building: white lights, spotless walls, nothing remarkable. Without him noticing, Ton appeared behind him. The two foxes who had accompanied him left without a word, leaving them alone.
—You need to get ready —Ton said.
—Ready for what, exactly?
—Have you ever been to a formal event?
—Yes, but…
—Don’t worry. Follow me.
They went up an elevator to the third floor. The wide window gave a partial view of the black market, though they were far from its center. Legoshi recognized some structures but said nothing.
They reached a door. Ton opened it and let him in.
—Take a bath. Clothes will be brought to you soon. No one will bother you. Think of me as your shadow from now on.
Legoshi hesitated. Questions crowded his mind, but his instinct told him not to press for answers.
—Why did you bring me here?
—She already told you: she wants to talk.
—About what?
—Ask her yourself.
—Assuming I listen… how do I know I’ll get out alive?
Ton gave a dry smile.
—You ask too many questions. Give me your shirt, I need your size.
Legoshi complied, revealing his torso and the deep scars across his back. Ton studied them carefully, trying to guess their origin. As soon as he went into the bathroom, she made a call. Minutes later, a black suit arrived, a couple sizes too big.
When Legoshi came out, fur still damp and a towel hanging on him, Ton pointed to the clothes.
—Get dressed.
He looked at her awkwardly.
—Could you…?
—Of course. Just don’t try anything funny.
The suit didn’t fit perfectly, but it served its purpose. Ton led him back to the elevator, this time up to the fifth floor. A carpeted hallway, lined with old portraits, took them to a door.
Ton gave him a brief look before opening it.
—Don’t forget that you’re a guest here… but not a friend.
They went in. The office smelled of incense and old wood. Behind a desk, an orange-furred vixen with an eyepatch watched him calmly.
—It’s a pleasure to have you here, Legoshi —said Ten—. Sorry about dinner; I’m afraid it won’t be possible. Tonight you are a guest, so make yourself comfortable.
—I appreciate the hospitality, but… why am I here?
—It’s simple: you’re an enemy of the Shishigumi, and that makes us allies.
—Allies?
—I’ve been waiting years for a chance to get rid of those savages, but killing them would break the balance of the black market. That’s why we coexist… for now. But you… you changed the rules. When you killed Shishido, you made it clear they’re no longer untouchable.
She paused briefly, as if weighing her words.
—Now they fear it could happen again. And that fear is a weapon. I want to use it to buy time… time to pull my pieces off the board before everything collapses.
—That’s all? Time?
—Exactly. Intimidate, provoke, make alliances… with our backing. Stall the inevitable.
She leaned toward him, her single eye gleaming.
—This is a unique offer, Legoshi. Either you survive on our side… or you die with yours.
As much as he wanted to refuse, Legoshi quickly realized he had no choice. Any hope of finding another way out evaporated like cold smoke. Even so, when he extended his hand toward Ten, his chest felt heavy, as if touching her burned him.
—I’m glad you made the right choice —she said with a gentle smile—. If it’s any comfort, you’re saving some innocent lives with this.
—No need to lie like that.
—I’m not lying. Think of your friends: they’ll be safe now… and Lucy too. You make such a lovely couple.
Legoshi frowned, but before he could speak, she tilted her head with false innocence.
—Or maybe I’m mistaken. Do you spend hours at her apartment just to chat?
The words pierced what little self-control he had left. He slammed the desk so hard the wood cracked.
—Don’t you dare mention her! —the roar escaped before he could stop it. Realizing his mistake, he covered his mouth and lowered his gaze—. Sorry… I didn’t mean…
Ten didn’t flinch; on the contrary, she studied him like one would a fighting dog.
—You’ve got fire. That explosiveness can be useful —she said, then her voice hardened like steel—. But that’s no way to treat a lady.
Silence stretched, heavy, until Legoshi muttered:
—I’m sorry… it won’t happen again.
—I hope not, boy —she replied, her tone shifting once again, this time to a softness almost maternal, wrapping him like velvet—. I understand… it’s not easy. But you need to control that anger, or you’ll put this operation at risk.
She opened a drawer and pulled out a card, spinning it between her fingers before offering it.
—I know a therapist. A panda. You may have seen him around the black market. Go see him. I don’t want something like this happening again.
Legoshi took the card without a word.
—Think carefully tonight about what we discussed. The school is covered, so don’t worry. You can sleep downstairs. Ton will stay with you and answer your questions, so please be polite.
Almost as if she had been waiting for the order, the vixen appeared to escort him out. They walked back to the room in silence. Ton studied him, waiting for some reaction; Legoshi, however, remained quiet, trapped in his thoughts.
There’s no turning back. Why did this have to happen to me? These things only happen to me… I hope Haru can forgive me for being part of this. And Jack? Could I even tell him? Should I ask…?
Yeah right, go and ask a mafia boss if you can share her plans around.
The wolf sighed, tired of his own mind. How did all this happen? What about my classes? Can I even go back to them like normal?
He noticed Ton watching him silently, which only made him more nervous.
I should ask for food… I’m starving. How can I even think about eating with all this going on?
A spark of an idea. If I ask her to get something, maybe she’ll leave and give me some peace to think…
—Excuse me, this may sound odd, but I’m hungry. Could it be possible to get something?
—All right, I’ll go buy some —Ton replied casually—. Any preference or allergies I should know about?
—Not really… but if you could get eggs, that would be nice.
—Eggs? Wouldn’t you rather have meat or something?
—No way, no meat.
—Sorry, I thought you ate it. Okay, no meat. I’ll be right back.
Ton left the room. Legoshi let out a sigh. Good… I can’t believe that worked. Even so, there’s no way to get out of here without raising suspicion. Will I still be able to go to the drama club? Is this going to be my life now?
The thought carried him to his grandfather. What would he think of all this? Should I tell him? No… I don’t want to worry him more. This is temporary.
And Lucy. Should she know? I don’t even know if I can trust her…
Fatigue overcame him. He lay down on the bed and soon drifted into sleep.
Memories dragged him: he was in the drama club, beside Louis, hearing those words that weighed heavier than ever.
—Take responsibility for your strength.
The vision blurred. Now he saw the day he met Haru. He felt the blood dripping between his claws, the metallic taste in his mouth… but this time it wasn’t rabbit, it was lion: Shishido’s windpipe between his fangs. He spat, and suddenly he was facing Gohin.
—Maybe you’ll have to kill to get out of here —the panda’s voice echoed.
The images chained together: the infirmary, Lucy, Jack, Juno, the drama club, Tem… until Riz appeared. Seeing the bear again froze him inside. Then, out of the shadows, Shishido emerged, his deep voice rumbling:
—You can’t escape destiny.
Legoshi looked at himself: now he was an old man in the same suit, drenched in crimson. And everything faded.
He woke with a start. Ton was beside him.
—Wake up, your dinner’s here.
The wolf sat up, dizzy from the light. Hunger hit him harder than ever. He sat at the foldable table and opened the bag: the smell of ramen surrounded him. There were three portions, each topped with a fried egg.
—Why did you bring so much? —he asked, surprised.
—I didn’t know how much you eat, so… better too much than too little.
Legoshi gave a weary smile.
—It’s too much, but still, thank you.
—Don’t mention it, I guess.
The wolf hesitated. He didn’t like eating alone.
—Have you eaten yet?
Ton looked at him in surprise and shook her head.
—Why don’t you join me?
She blinked, bewildered.
—Are you serious?
—Very serious. I don’t like eating alone, and besides, this is way too much for me.
Ton sat across from him and took one of the containers.
—Fine… it’d be a waste otherwise. But why so much trust all of a sudden?
Legoshi took his first bite before answering.
—It’s not trust, just… we already know each other, don’t we, Mika?
The vixen stared at him, confused. Then she sighed.
—I shouldn’t be surprised you noticed. That was a mess.
—No offense, but you were too strange to be there —the wolf said calmly—. May I know why you did it?
—We needed information from you, so they sent me —she confessed bluntly.
—Makes sense. So your real name is Ton, then?
She looked at him in disbelief. How can this wolf, who killed Shishido, talk to me so calmly while we’re eating ramen…?
—Are you trying something? —she asked defensively.
—No. I don’t want to pretend this isn’t happening, but… you’re the only familiar face here. I understand if you don’t want to talk.
The words hit Ton. The wolf in front of her was scared, and this was his way of coping. For an instant, she let her guard down.
—I’m sorry for being rude.
—It’s fine. I know you probably said it because Ten ordered you to. But it doesn’t matter. I understand my situation.
—No, that wasn’t it. My name is Ton, and I’m actually your age.
—Really? I don’t believe that.
—Do I look that old?
—That’s not it… I’m just impressed someone so young is involved in this.
—I could say the same about you.
They kept eating in silence for a while, gazing at the lit-up city through the wide window. Until Legoshi broke it:
—So I just have to wait for orders.
—Basically, yes. I’ll be with you almost all the time; Ten assigned me to that.
—That can’t be easy.
—No, but I don’t think it’ll be a problem for you. You like spending time with foxes, don’t you? I mean, you’ve got a fennec as a friend… and let’s not forget Lucy.
The name surprised him, but he didn’t take it as provocation.
—Do you know her?
Ton chewed before answering.
—She deserted years ago. I thought she was dead, but apparently she ran away. To me she’s a traitor, but Ten says as long as she keeps quiet, she’s free to live her life.
The wolf nodded silently. Knowing Lucy hadn’t lied comforted him.
—I hope she stays away from this.
—If she’s smart, she will.
Legoshi lowered his gaze to his food. What am I doing? Eating and chatting with the enemy… This makes no sense. At the very least, I should let Jack know I won’t be back tonight.
—Hey, Ton, do you think I could make a call? I just… don’t want anyone to worry about me.
She looked at him and gave a faint smile.
—Go ahead. But if you want my advice, finish eating first.
She’s being nice… this is getting stranger by the minute. But she’s right.
Legoshi finished his second portion, set down the chopsticks, and reached for his phone. Several missed calls from the whole dorm, a couple from Juno… and one pending message from Lucy.